(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Francis of Assisi"

' ;' / ' ', 'v- r Ji .'Ji;' )V '>:'' ')!'"')!' ' 



TffiEFEQF 

SC!S OF RSSISI 



THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, SAN DIEGO 

LA JOLLA, CALIFORNIA $ fi Lf 





FRANCIS OF ASSIST 



LITTLE BIOGRAPHIES 

DANTE . . . B y PAGET TOITNBEE 

SAVONAROLA . . . By E. L. S. HORSBURGH 

JOHN HOWARD . By E. C. S. GIBSON, D.D. 

SIR WALTER RALEIGH . By I. A. TAYLOR 

ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON By A. C. BENSON 

ERASMUS . . . By E. F. H. CAPET 

GOETHE . . . By H. G. ATKINS 

CANNING . . By W. ALISON PHILLIPS 

LORD CHATHAM . By A. S. McDoWALL 

THE YOUNG PRETENDER . By C. S. TEBBY 

ROBERT BURNS . . By T. F. HENDERSON 




PORTRAIT OK BROTHER FRANCIS 
In Hit Church of the Sacra Sfeco, Subiaco 




FRANCIS OF ASSISI 



BT 

ANNA M. STODDART 



WITH SIXTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS 



METHUEN & CO. 

36 ESSEX STREET W.C. 

LONDON 

1903 



TO 

MY FRIEND AND PASTOR 
ROBERT FORMAN HORTON 



PREFACE 

THIS book is meant to be a popular account 
of St. Francis of Assisi, of his ideal and his 
attainment, relieved on a background of history 
essential to its full understanding. It has no 
pretension to be a work for students of the period 
and its most important movement. But it has 
been written in Rome and Assisi with constant in- 
debtedness to the researches of living Franciscan 
scholars. 

Not only has the writer profited by what M. 
Paul Sabatier and his colleagues have brought 
to light, but she has enjoyed the rare advantage 
of M. Sabatier's personal interest in her work, 
and of his careful revision of a large portion of her 
manuscript, and his cordial encouragement. To 
him her grateful acknowledgment of such price- 
less stimulus and assistance is first due. 

She wishes to thank her friend Miss Pipe and 
Count Antonio Fiumi, President of the Inter- 
national Society of Franciscan Study, for their 
valued help in choosing and securing illustrations. 



viii PREFACE 

To Signer Oreste Rossi, of the Hotel Subasio, 
she offers her sincere recognition of his constant 
kindness in supplying her with local information 
and in lending her books of the greatest use to 
her work. 

Many other distinguished Assisans helped her 
in details, and of these she would like to mention 
here Professor Alessandri, Professor Casali and 
Father Luigi Fratini. 



CONTENTS 
PART I. HISTORICAL 



CHAPTER I 

PAQE 
POTERTY AND HOLINESS I 

Poverty and Holiness Brahmanic Conception Begging 
Students Abuses The Sophists The First Roman 
Christians The Hermits St. Jerome The Bene- 
dictines In England Their Decay and Reform The 
Augustinians Influence of the Papacy. 



CHAPTER II 

THE CHURCH IN THE ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CEN- 
TURIES --...-.--13 

Early System Growth of Hierarchical Body Rome the 
Seat of Ecclesiastical Power Change in the Character 
of the Church Its Feudal Possessions Its Decadence 
in the Ninth Century Its Restoration by Henry III. 
Gregory VII. Investitures Struggle between 
Papacy and Empire Arnold of Brescia The Peace 
of Venice. 



x CONTENTS 

CHAPTER III 

PAGE 

CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 27 

Three Popes in Exile Clement III. and the Romans The 
Great Crusade Henry VI. Celestine III. Tus- 
culum Innocent III. The Emperor Otto Francis 
at the Lateran Assisi in the Remote Past Under 
Rome Its First Christian Martyrs Goths, Huns, 
Lombards and Germans in Assisi Its Troubled Civic 
History. 

PART II. BIOGRAPHICAL 

CHAPTER I 
FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE. 1181 1204 - - 48 

Birth of Francis His Parents Peter Waldo Childhood 
of Francis At School As a Youth The Commune 
of Assisi Francis as Citizen and Soldier Prisoner in 
Perugia His Return. 

CHAPTER II 
CONVERSION. 1204 1206 - - - -- - -67 

Illness The Porta Nuova Walter of Brienne The 
Expedition from Assisi Return Penitence The 
Vision of Poverty Farewell to Friends The Poor 
At Rome Heresies San Damiano Renuncia- 
tion. 

CHAPTER III 
THE BROTHERS MINOR. 1206 1210 86 

The Benedictine Convent Gubbio Cesena San Dami- 
ano again Santa Maria degli Angeli Francis be- 
gins to Preach His First Followers The First 
Mission A Crisis The Second Mission Pope Inno- 
cent III. and the Order. 



CONTENTS xi 

CHAPTER IV 

PAGE 

THE THREE ORDERS, izio 1212 109 

The Return from Rome Orte Rivo Torto Santa Maria 
degli Angeli The Career! Increase of the Order 
The Order of Penitents Clare degli Sciffi The 
Poor Ladies of Penitence San Damiano Rule of 
the Second Order. 

CHAPTER V 
YEARS OF INCREASE. 1212 1218 *-;, h-i, - 128 I 

Failure of First Attempts at Foreign Missions Monte 
Alverna given to the Order Increase of the Sisters 
of Poverty Accession of Scholars Cannara and 
Bevagna Sermon to the Birds First Visit to Monte 
Alverna Missionary Itinerary through Central Italy 
God's Minstrels Lateran Council of 1215 Decree 
affecting the New Orders Innocent's Death Ugolino 
The Pentecostal Chapters Foreign Missions 
Brother Elias Francis in Rome St. Dominic 
Subiaco and Oldest Portrait of Francis Chapter of 
1218 First Murmurs against the Rule Dominic 
and Poverty. 

CHAPTER VI 
YEARS OF TROUBLE. 1218 1223 150 

Chapter of 1218 Francis in Egypt and Palestine Changes 
made during his Absence His Return At Bologna 
Ugolino's Management Michaelmas Chapter of 1220 
The New Rule Pietro de Cattani appointed General 
Francis and Dominic in Rome Rule for the Third 
Order Elias appointed General The Revolution of 
the Order The Rule of 1223. 



xii CONTENTS 

CHAPTER VII 

PAGE 

LAST YEARS. 1223 1226 ........ 173 

The Rule of 1223 The Praesepio of Greccio The Friars 
in England Monte Alverna The Stigmata Canticle 
of the Sun Rieti Siena Bagnara Assisi Bishop 
and Magnates at Variance Francis makes Peace. 

CHAPTER VIII 
TESTAMENT, DEATH AND CANONISATION. 1226 1230 - 194 

Francis at the Vescovado Laudes Domini His Pre- 
occupation with the Future of the Order Mental 
Agony Letter to the Order Welcome Sister Death 
Letter and Message to Clare Benediction of Assisi 
The Testament Jacopa dei Settisoli Death Funeral 
Procession San Damiano San Giorgio Letter 
written by Elias The Collis Inferni Speculum 
Perfectionis Gregory IX. Elias Deposed Building 
of San Francesco Canonisation of St. Francis 
Completion of the Lower Church The Saint's Body 
hidden by Elias. 



PART III 
ST. FRANCIS IN ART 219 

The Earliest Biographical Frescoes The First Portraits 
St. Francis by Cimabue By Lorenzetti Giotto's 
Frescoes in the Upper Church Above the High Altar 
in the Lower Church Santa Croce in Florence 
Fra Angelico Benozzo Gozzoli at Montefalco 
Ghirlandaio Benedetto da Maiano Donatello 
Andrea Delia Robbia Garofalo Agostino Carracci. 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

Portrait of Brother Francis in the Church of the Sacro Speco, 

Subiaco ....... Frontispiece 

Incident in the youth of Francis (from Oiotto' s fresco in the 

Upper Church at Assisi) .... to face p. 62 
The Crucifix of San Damiano .... to face p. 81 
The Renunciation (from Oiotto' s fresco in the Upper Church 

at Assisi) to face p. 85 

Pope Innocent IIL's Dream (from Oiotto' s fresco in the 

Upper Church at Assisi) .... to face p. 106 

Francis and His First Followers presenting the Rule to 
Pope Innocent III. (from Giotto's fresco in the Upper 
Church at Assisi) to face p. 108 

Sermon to the Birds (from Giotto's fresco in the Upper 
Church at Assisi) to face p. 135 

Francis Preaching before Pope Honorius III. (from Giotto's 
fresco in the Upper Church at Assisi) . . to face p. 144 

Francis before the Sultan of Egypt (from Giotto's fresco in 
the Church of Santa Croce, Florence) . . to face p. 152 

Presentation of the Rule of 1223 to Pope Honorius IIL 
(from Ghirlandaio' s fresco in the Church of Santa 
Trinit^, Florence) to face p. 173 

The Benediction of Brother Leo (from the original in 
the Sacristy of the Upper Church at Assisi) to face p. 180 

Francis Blessing Assisi (from the picture by Benouvile 
in the Louvre) to face p. 202 



xiv ILLUSTRATIONS 

The Death of Francis (from Giotto's fresco in the Church, 
of Santa Grace, Florence) . . . .to face p. 206 

Appearance of Francis just after Death to the Bishop of 
Assisi, and to a Dying Friar (from Giotto's fresco 
in the Church of Santa Croce, Florence) to face p. 208 

Early Portrait of Francis (now in the Sacristy of the Upper 
Church at Assisi) . . . . ..to face p. 221 

Statue of Francis by Donatello (in the Church of S. 
Antonio, Padua) ... . . .to face p. 236 



FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

PART I 
HISTORICAL 

CHAPTER I 

POVERTY AND HOLINESS 

Poverty and Holiness Brahmanic Conception Begging 
Students Abuses The Sophists The First Roman 
Christians The Hermits St. Jerome The Benedic- 
tines In England Their Decay and Reform The 
Augustinians Influence of the Papacy. 

T)OVERTY and holy living have always been asso- 
J_ ciated in those European and Asiatic civilisa- 
tions capable of conceiving the spiritual life. "In 
the wide East, where all wisdom sprung," poverty 
and holiness were united by an indissoluble tie. No 
code of morals, no philosophy, no benediction could 
be received as genuine from men dwelling in luxury, 
however exalted their office, however eagerly sought 
their material gifts and influence. The line of 
demarcation was absolute the gifts of this world 
came from its own princes and potentates, the gifts 
from above from those who had abandoned the 
things of this world, and, having food and clothing, 
were content to seek after the spiritual life and 
1 



2 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

the wisdom that is given to its votaries. Brahmans 
and Buddhists alike maintained the impossibility of 
reconciling God and Mammon. If we constrain our 
minds into an effort to realise what Brahmanism 
was in its earliest course, we shall find in the still 
limpid waters of its fountain-head a sense of the 
presence of God in the sphere of man's obligations, 
and along with it the experience that this mar- 
vellous presence became obscured when men sought 
wealth, luxury, even comfort each accession to 
material well-being acting as a veil fold on fold to 
blind the spiritual vision. 

Thus, the sacred rites which initiated the Brah- 
man novice involved a long period of poverty ; 
without poverty his faculties were inadequate to 
penetrate the mysteries of spirituality. During 
many years of study he begged his bread, and 
others honoured their own domestic life by filling 
his bowl with rice and adding what could be spared 
of savoury condiment. It is an indication, too, of 
the position of women in those remote ages, that he 
was enjoined to beg from the woman, the mistress 
of all household economies, not from her husband, 
whose labour provided them. Some perception 
there was, before the wide-spread degradation of 
oriental womanhood, of the greater purity, the more 
delicate spirituality of the pristine feminine nature. 

" Bhavate Bhiksham Dehi," the student begged at 
the door, and there was no taint of squalor, failure, 
imposture about the words, for it was well under- 
stood that he was in his novitiate, learning to 



POVERTY AND HOLINESS 3 

apprehend, to meditate, to preserve his soul in 
perfect peace, unentangled by the cares of the 
trivial, workaday, transitory world, for whose help 
and guidance he was necessary. 

The act, indeed, was part of his study, for it 
assisted him in the toilsome achievement of self- 
effacement. 

The whole custom, revered as it was throughout 
the civilised East, served as a national endowment 
of research, perhaps better in its effects upon the 
nobler students than are the costly colleges of our 
Western world. Even now, the Brahman has in 
him a two- fold capacity that of sharing in the 
practical life of to-day, profiting by its chances, 
manipulating its possibilities, rising to wealth, power 
and political importance, and that of renouncing all 
these at the call of his spiritual nature and retiring 
to poverty, meditation and seclusion. 

Of course, the further we follow the Brahmanic 
conception down the long stream of time, the 
more we become conscious of its decay, and of the 
increasing multitude of beggars little hallowed by 
sanctity of life. It was inevitable that as popula- 
tions increased, their idler and lazier constituents 
should make the life of sacred poverty a means of 
mere brazen beggary. Such abuses are incident 
to all creeds inculcating what we call charity. In 
every Christian country how many are there who 
maintain themselves by unabashed and mendacious 
mendicancy without any return whatever except 
cynical ingratitude. Every great age fallen into 



4 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

decay shows like symptoms. Thus, in Greece, 
when seers, thinkers, lawgivers, and patriots were 
a splendid memory, the heritage of their deeds and 
wisdom dwindled to a residuum of cant phrases, 
and in every household might be seen a professor 
of wisdom and poetry, maintained as a kind of 
family adviser, although little meriting his main- 
tenance. What had been the free gift of the 
world's greatest thinkers degenerated to a com- 
pendium of sophistries cleverly handled by beggars. 
Influences from the East abounded in imperial 
Rome, and this principle of the separation of the 
spiritual from the physical life was well known. 
And as Christianity made its way amongst slaves 
and paupers, the association of poverty with faith 
in the Man of poverty and of sorrow was inevitable. 
Such wealthy Romans as joined the humble wor- 
shippers of our Lord made valid their confession 
by sharing their goods amongst their fellow- 
Christians, by voluntary abnegation of wealth, by 
tending the sick and the dying, by care for the 
decorous burial of the dead. The exquisite stories 
of saints and martyrs, who lived and laboured 
during the centuries of persecution, bear full testi- 
mony that the Christian life was lived in Christ's 
way by His genuine followers. For Christ Himself 
not only preached a gospel infinitely more con- 
soling to the poor than to the rich, but He indicated 
on more than one occasion that it was a gospel 
difficult of acceptance by the rich. And His own 
methods were those of the East. Followed by a 



POVERTY AND HOLINESS 5 

group of men, either labourers, or having sacrificed 
lucrative posts for His sake, He passed from village 
to village, healing, consoling, teaching, living on 
the hospitality of the villagers, not refusing that of 
the wealthy, but alert to point out the immeasur- 
ably greater value of the gifts of the poor. 

The gospel of Jesus Christ is the gospel of 
mutual help constantly given in the commerce of 
daily life. It is not the gospel of individual 
accumulation of material wealth, against which He 
hurled His most scathing invective, " Thou fool ! '* 
And for this reason, that He knew what wealth does 
for the spirits of men, devitalising, impoverishing, 
perhaps quenching for ever. 

It was not wonderful, therefore, that in the 
decadence of Rome, when her life was corrupt to 
the core, Christian men and women fled into the 
wilderness to practise the poverty and holiness 
impossible in the cities, and that hermits became 
the forerunners of the monastic orders. 

Nor was it wonderful that the sanctity, learning 
and curative skill of the early hermits obtained for 
them a prestige which heralded degeneration. 
Because, when the idle and the vicious found that, 
by simulating sanctity and seeking solitude, they 
received veneration and support from the country 
people around their caves and huts, they hastened 
to assume a virtue which they did not practise, and 
in time brought contempt and suspicion upon the 
whole system. From its inadequacy sprang the 
earliest of the monastic orders. 



6 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Perhaps St. Jerome may be accounted as the 
first of the monks of the West, although he began 
as a hermit in Egypt. But, in response to the 
petition of certain patrician Romans, he founded a 
primitive monastery at Bethlehem, where both men 
and women practised the life of self-denial and 
devotion under his direction. In later centuries 
the small order of the Jeronomites perpetuated his 
Rule, which admitted of industry, manufacture and 
gradual wealth. But St. Jerome is not so intimately 
associated as is Benedict with the institution of 
what became one of the most powerful and en- 
during systems of the Catholic Church. 

Benedict, who was born at Norcia in Umbria, 
belonged to the end of the fifth and first half of 
the sixth centuries. It was an age when the 
hermit life seemed to be the only refuge from 
depravity and violence, and in his school-boy years 
at Rome he revolted from the corruption around 
him. Wealth, rank and power seemed to be only 
agents of vice, cruelty and effeminacy, and his pure 
young spirit turned from all to seek in poverty and 
solitude that communion with the immortal and 
invisible, which was not denied to him. But as the 
fame of his holiness and its supernatural efficacy 
went abroad, numbers of refugees collected about 
him, and he was forced to organise them into 
communities of twelve, each under a superior, in 
simple accord with the example of Christ and His 
disciples. And on the summit of Monte Cassino he 
founded his chief monastery, whose Rule comprised 



POVERTY AND HOLINESS 7 

not only the vows of poverty, chastity and obedience 
already known to the hermits, but daily manual 
labour for seven hours and a novitiate lasting a 
whole year before the final vows might be taken. 
The metropolis of monasticism was founded in 
poverty and for poverty poverty and hard work 
being clearly recognised as tutelary against corporeal 
and mental backsliding. 

Already, however, a missionary colony in an 
island of the northern seas, which had not heard of 
Benedict, was practising a missionary Rule on the 
lines laid down by Christ Himself, and from lona 
brothers went two by two throughout Scotland and 
Northern England, crossing the dangerous seas in 
fragile coracles, living with the wild and lonely 
Caledonians, Scots, Picts and Angles, carrying 
neither purse nor scrip, but bearing in their hearts 
the love of men ; in their memories and on their 
lips the story of salvation ; in their hands power to 
heal, to help, to work with the toiling poor amongst 
whom they sojourned. 

The Benedictines slowly degenerated from the 
practice of their founder's Rule, and by the end of 
the ninth century had almost forgotten his injunc- 
tions. Laziness and idleness triumphed as usual, 
where Christ was no longer the example. And worse 
than these, although inevitable to these, crimes of 
the blackest character so that the better monks, 
who sought to restore the primitive Rule, ran con- 
stant risk of murder, and left the monasteries for 
the hermitage again. A great resuscitation of the 



8 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

hermit system belongs to the ninth, tenth and 
eleventh centuries. 

The last of these was an age of monastic reform, 
and many offshoots from Benedictinism began in the 
full inspiration of poverty and sanctity, to forget 
and betray both when their reputation brought 
offerings and bequests of land and wealth. 

Gregory the Great sent Benedictine missionaries 
to England, who came into collision with the 
Christian Church amongst the Britons of various 
Celtic stocks. These were gifted with a somewhat 
critical spirituality, and preferred the life and teach- 
ing of our Lord to ecclesiastical authority ; they 
were obtuse therefore to the advantages of a super- 
imposed code and hierarchy. This element in the 
mixed population prevented the absolute domination 
of Rome in Great Britain, maintaining a wholesome 
resistance which shaped the national life, although 
it contained the germs of future schisms and dis- 
ruptions. But these were almost invariably a 
protest against the worldliness of the Church and 
an effort to restore the simple worship of apostolic 
times. 

The other great monastic order took its name, 
although scarcely its origin, from St. Augustine, 
Bishop of Hippo. Its communities appeared in the 
ninth century, when Pope Leo and the Emperor 
Lothaire collected all the clergy who were outside 
of the Benedictine Rule and placed them under a 
Rule said to have been promulgated by St. Augus- 
tine. Four centuries later the hermits and other 



POVERTY AND HOLINESS 9 

free lances of the life of poverty and contemplation 
had become less a help than a hindrance to the 
Church, as they evaded discipline, and were mere 
bold beggars, whose practice was less devotion 
than squalor. These the Popes forced into the 
Augustinian Order, and Alexander IV. added the 
scourge to their penitential exercises. 

From this order sprang many branches, amongst 
them the Knights Templars and the Knights of 
St. John, for it appealed more to the noble classes 
than did the Benedictines, beloved of the poor. It 
is, therefore, somewhat astonishing to discover that 
when the Mendicant Orders arose they adopted 
the Rule of Augustine rather than of Benedict. 

Of the sources of decay in these communities 
much has been written. It may be taken as 
indubitable that the chief agent in their failure 
was the Papacy, its example, its struggle to become 
a world power, its success, and its consequent re- 
moval of the Church from the sphere within whose 
limits the Divine Founder had placed its functions 
and aspirations. But the almost incredible per- 
versity of the Popes in steadily disregarding Christ's 
injunctions belongs to the history of their conflict 
with the Empire, and in this chapter we can only 
glance at its disastrous operation upon every organ 
and function of the visible Church. 

It is difficult to make a whole generation see 
what the one witness to God can see during its 
existence, but had the Head of the Church on earth 
been that witness, how different now would be its 



10 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

relation to God and its influence upon men. A 
line of Popes spiritually descended from Gregory 
the First might have saved the Church from its 
materialism, its polytheism, its despotism, its wars, 
cruelties and crimes, might have kept its light clear, 
fed by the Divine oil of humility, charity and 
unworldliness, not quenched by assumptions and 
dogmas founded on impious forgery and unholy 
ambition. 

" My Kingdom is not of this world," proclaimed 
Christ, and it was this kingdom which the Popes 
declined to establish, preferring to yield to just 
those temptations which our Lord in the wilderness 
repelled and overcame. 

Almost every so-called heresy from the ninth 
century onwards was a courageous protest against 
the materialism, arrogance, ambition and luxurious 
living of the whole hierarchical body and a demand 
for the Church's return to the simple organisation of 
apostolic times. 

The Cathari, or Albigenses, the Poor Men of 
Lyons, the Arnoldists, the followers of Pons of 
Perigord, laid long and apparently futile siege to 
the false foundations of the mighty ecclesiastical 
fortress, and if, for the most part, they were ruth- 
lessly crushed, still their mines and galleries facili- 
tated the explosion when it came in the form of 
the Protestant disruption. That some of these 
courageous men were affected by the Oriental 
doctrine of the suppression of all human duties, 
relationships and necessities, in order to attain a 



POVERTY AND HOLINESS 11 

spiritual exaltation which placed them en rapport 
with the other world, seems to be certain, and these 
extremists were, of course, dangerous to the daily 
life and conduct consecrated by Christ. But others, 
as Peter Waldo, Arnold of Brescia and his stern 
persecutor, Bernard of Clairvaux, attacked the 
shameful lives of the clergy, their greed, luxury and 
immorality, and demanded a return to the poverty 
enjoined by Christ on all whom He consecrated to 
preach the gospel. How furiously the Church 
assailed its critics is matter of history. Where they 
were poor and unprotected they were slain by the 
sword, as in the case of the Albigenses, rooted out 
by command of Innocent III., who dared to call 
himself the Vicar of Christ ! 

It is no wonder, therefore, that the monastic 
orders grew wealthy, luxurious, haughty. We may 
be thankful that some of them grew learned also, 
that before the invention of printing they collected 
manuscripts and copied them, and that they pre- 
served the Bible by means of constant transcrip- 
tions. To learned monks we owe most of the 
history of Europe, the preservation of the classics, 
of books of doctrine, patristic and theological ; the 
beginnings of education, the early arts, the rudi- 
mentary sciences or pseudo-sciences. And, espe- 
cially in England, the convents were the only 
centres of charity to the poor, of healing and 
nursing, of consolation and of escape from the 
turbulence and cruelties of pre-reformation times. 

But their spiritual influence was at a minimum, 



12 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

and they encouraged rather than over-bridged the 
gulf between the secular and the monastic life, 
making a bequest to their order the price for 
death-bed repentance and absolution, although the 
life of the testator had been a prolonged defiance of 
every one of God's commandments. 

What worth for the world they retained was due 
to the spirit in which they had been founded, and 
to the rule prescribed, although too often relaxed. 
What spiritual failure they suffered was due to the 
precepts, example and influence of the Roman 
Curia. 



CHAPTER II 

THE CHURCH IN THE ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH 
CENTURIES 

Early System Growth of Hierarchical Body Rome the Seat 
of Ecclesiastical Power Change in the Character of 
Church Its Feudal Possessions Its Decadence in 
Ninth Century Its Restoration by Henry III. Gregory 
VII. Investitures Struggle between Papacy and 
Empire Arnold of Brescia The Peace of Venice. 

THE simple congregational system of apostolic 
times passed away with the Apostles. As 
Christianity spread and new congregations were 
formed, it became necessary to call general meet- 
ings of their representatives at some convenient 
centre for each district. The president at such a 
meeting, chosen for his personal worth, became by 
common consent the spiritual overseer of his dis- 
trict, and these overseers formed the first episcopal 
body. The overseer in the city gradually grew in 
importance as his area of supervision became more 
densely populated, more complicated intellectually, 
morally and politically, than that of his colleague in 
the country. The ecclesiastical hierarchy hastened 
to its full equipment. 

Why the Bishop of Rome should have over- 
shadowed the bishops of other cities and other 
(13) 



14 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

countries it is not difficult to understand. Chris- 
tianity began in Judea, and it might have been 
reasonably expected that the Bishop of Jerusalem 
should rise to be head of the Church government, 
but Judea was a province of the Roman Empire, 
and some centuries elapsed during which the 
Christian hierarchy was under the ban of the 
Empire and Palestine under its heel. That mar- 
vellous centralisation of power in the City of Rome 
not only long outlasted its virtual sway, but left be- 
hind it a prestige, a legend, to which the minds of 
men succumbed for fifteen centuries. 

When the Emperor removed to Constantinople 
after sanctioning Christianity, that prestige became 
the heritage of the Church, which began to wield 
it in a manner altogether similar to the methods by 
which the Romans had consolidated their authority. 
The erewhile humble and saintly Bishops of Rome 
became potentates, and for the most part the 
change wrecked their humility and their saintliness. 
The hierarchical confederacy furthered their aims 
in all parts of the world to which Christianity had 
penetrated. Submission to the Church, faith in its 
dogmas, tribute to its treasury, took the place of the 
old-world attitude to the Empire. Its dogmas 
ceased to be the commands of Christ, or became 
perverted versions of His commands ; traditions 
supplemented and almost replaced the Apostolic 
Scriptures ; inventions and forgeries welded into 
tyranny the double authority assumed by the 
Bishops of Rome ; men were taught an elaborate 



CHURCH IN. ELEVENTH CENTURY 15 

paganism of angels and fiends, of miracles and 
judgment, to supply the gap of prescribed deities, 
nymphs, satyrs, and portents, instead of being led 
to recognise the working of the Holy Spirit, and of 
being strengthened in the life immortal and invis- 
ible proclaimed by St. Paul. 

A policy of expediency in times of almost incon- 
ceivable difficulty extended and materialised the 
influence of the Church. It attempted to unite the 
legacy of Christ with the heritage of the Empire, 
and it succeeded in combining the domination of 
the latter with a terrifying assumption of super- 
natural authority, wherein there was little of Christ, 
but a great deal of the mysterious influence 
exercised upon superstitious and ignorant multi- 
tudes by every determined priesthood. 

It had become, after some centuries of increasing 
power, the aim of the Roman Church no longer to 
preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God, His 
Fatherhood, His adoption of men willing to believe 
in His Son, but to preach the Church's acceptance 
of all who acknowledged her authority and bowed 
to her dogmas. Yet, even in these days, men and 
women averted the calamitous declension by indi- 
vidual return to the precepts and example of Christ, 
and the proud and worldly organisation has ever 
been prompt to display those exceptional lives as 
the flower and fruit of her teaching. 

Lands and wealth were bequeathed to the Church 
by nobles, princes and emperors, till the Bishop of 
Rome was suzerain in many parts of Italy, in Sicily 



16 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

and Corsica, in Gaul, in the north of Africa and in 
Asia. It was becoming a world-power, made its 
own alliances as with the Prankish Kingdom 
defended its territories with the sword ; disputed 
its own throne, two or three pretenders struggling 
at once for what was called the Chair of St. Peter ; 
drew up its own codes of jurisdiction, based upon 
audacious forgeries, and shared in the disorders of 
the terrible years which brought the ninth century 
to a close. 

During the succeeding century the power of the 
Papacy shrank to its minimum, and could scarcely 
claim from its vassals recognition of its feudal 
supremacy, losing Sicily and Southern Italy to 
Saracens and Normans. A like anarchy prevailed 
in the Empire of the West, but it revived with Otho 
of Saxony, son of Henry the Fowler, who made 
himself feared as King of Germany and Emperor 
of the Romans, head of both State and Church 
within his dominions. This great Emperor came 
to Rome to put his supremacy in force, and found 
the Church suffering from a Pope so profligate, 
reckless and irresponsible, that we recognise in him 
the authentic heir of that insanity which befel many 
of the Roman Emperors, when in their own person 
they assumed the position and received the homage 
due both to the Deity and to the sovereign. On 
representations made to him by the Synod, which 
he convened at St. Peter's, Otho deposed Pope 
John XII. and raised Leo VIII. to the Papacy. 
But the Romans, ever capricious, changed their 



CHURCH IN ELEVENTH CENTURY l? 

minds and revolted against the Germans, and Otho 
was obliged to use force for their submission. In 
the end he established the imperial right to control 
papal elections, as well as to receive the homage of 
the Romans, and until the middle of the eleventh 
century his successors maintained their authority so 
far as it was possible over treacherous Pontiffs and 
turbulent citizens. One of them indeed, the 
brilliant Otho III., aimed at making Rome his 
capital, and but for his early and violent death 
might have succeeded in realising this great con- 
ception. 

The Papacy continued to be a scorn and a 
derision in the hands of infamous or incompetent 
Popes, three of whom Henry III. deposed early in 
the eleventh century, nominating one German 
bishop after another to the pontifical chair, and 
superintending the reform which these commenced 
in the lives of the degenerate clergy. With that 
reform, however, began unconsciously the gradual 
growth of the arrogance inseparable from actual 
power, which led to the restoration of the temporal 
power, to the vast and imperial pretensions of a 
line of determined Popes, to the bloody struggle 
with the very Empire which had re-established, 
protected, and in some respects reformed the 
Papacy, a struggle lasting two centuries, and 
although almost successful for the latter, still the 
essential cause of its downfall. 

The Church, at Henry III.'s death, was still 
bound to the Empire, not only by ties of gratitude, 
2 



18 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

but by an understood subjection to its head. But 
as the latter depended on the co-operation of Rome 
for the coronation which legalised his title of 
Emperor, the Popes, once more restored to the 
respect of Christianity, realised how powerful was 
this prerogative for the furtherance of their ambi- 
tions. Nicholas II. summoned a Council in 1059, 
which excluded the Emperor as elector to the 
Papacy, as well as both nobles and burgesses of 
Rome, and which revolutionised the existing con- 
stitution. His successor, Gregory VII., who had 
counselled this step, was thus furnished with the 
preliminary means towards his audacious aim of 
freeing the Papacy from secular intervention. No 
longer were Empire and Church to work together 
as body and soul for the civilisation and Christiani- 
sation of the world, but the Church was to sway 
the destinies of its kingdoms, unhindered by the 
voice of their sovereigns, or the vote of their 
Councils. 

Fortunately, strong sovereigns were on some of 
the thrones thus menaced, such as Norman William, 
who laughed the attempt to convert England into 
a Papal fief to scorn. 

The Romans, too, were a perpetual thorn in the 
Pontiffs side, and nothing testifies so irrefragably to 
the spiritual futility of the Roman Church as its 
powerlessness to deal with its immediate difficulties. 
Whatever impression of holiness it might maintain 
beyond Rome's ring of city-studded mountains, 
within that circle familiarity with its methods, its 



CHURCH IN ELEVENTH CENTURY 19 

hypocrisies, its cruelties and its greed had bred 
immortal contempt. Gregory VII. re founded the 
Church, not upon the Rock Christ Jesus, but upon 
the absolute power of the Papacy. He asserted 
the supremacy of the Popes, not alone in ecclesi- 
astical, but in political matters, and as to spiritual 
matters, he and his successors were greater adepts 
at wielding a spiritual terrorism than at making 
Christian precept influential. The man's love of 
power was unbounded ; it had the harsh Teutonic 
quality, which eventuates in tyranny, and it was 
this overweening and unspiritual humanity which 
he forced into the mediaeval conception of the 
Papacy. 

Great as was his apparent success, it was flawed 
and rent with the strain to which he subjected 
the system, and from his time the Western world 
rocked and reeled above the tremors of doubt and 
repulsion, which heralded the inevitable outbreak 
in the countries of slow-broadening freedom. That 
it was an outbreak of volcanic force and not a 
reformation from within was due to Gregory VII. 
and his successors, whose assumption of infallibility 
for the Church destroyed its need and its faculty 
for critical introspection, and armed it with a ready 
sword, with tortures and with death against the 
very men who might have recalled it to its first and 
forgotten purity. The Popes, who clung to their 
lands and their wealth, who equipped armies and 
cursed nations, made the outbreak a terrible necessity. 

Gregory VII. dared to use the anathema for 



20 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

purely worldly purposes, and conquered by virtue 
of the blight which interdict and excommunication 
effected. And if the papal weapons could terrorise 
the very Emperor, how natural it was that the 
feudal vassals of the Empire, who resented con- 
trol, should seek alliance with the power which 
wielded them. The very existence of the Popes, 
secularised into aggressive politicians, while retain- 
ing in the imaginations of men this blasting poten- 
tiality, was a menace to the States of Europe. It 
was more than a menace to Henry IV., against 
whom Gregory employed every artifice of priest- 
craft, every treason that man can practise against 
man, every sacrilegious use of the terrors whose 
exercise he dared to arrogate. 

But he planted two strong seeds and watered 
them with blood detestation of the Papacy in 
Germany and the war between Papacy and Empire. 

The struggle began on the question of investiture. 
It was the prerogative of Henry IV.'s predecessors 
to appoint the prelates and dignitaries who ruled 
the German Church, and if he abused this pre- 
rogative and sold these high places to unworthy 
clerics, he did what Popes had done before him 
and what his training under corrupt Pope-chosen 
ecclesiastics had taught him to do. Recovering 
from the penance imposed upon him, he appointed 
an anti-pope and began to lay siege to the papal 
fiefs, so that Gregory was forced to call the terrible 
sword of Robert Guiscard to his aid, and himself 
died in exile. 



CHURCH IN TWELFTH CENTURY 21 

His successors carried on the strife and perpetu- 
ated the use of intrigue and treachery so associated 
with the practice of the Roman Curia, while the 
Emperors learned to emulate their craft and could 
devastate Italy with larger armies. 

Sixteen Popes, with but few exceptions, were in 
arms against the Emperors during the course of the 
twelfth century, and five anti-popes testify to the 
occasional success of the latter. They were fight- 
ing for their very existence as Emperors, the Popes 
for their very existence as territorial Lords. It 
was the tremendous question between temporal 
suzerainty and a spiritual suzerainty bent as well on 
temporal supremacy. 

Many of the papal temporalities were based upon 
a forgery known as the " Donation of Constaiitine," 
a document literally conceived in iniquity and 
expressed in blasphemy, while its claim to be the 
tribunal at which kings and emperors must be 
judged was based on the " Decretal Epistles," a 
clever collection of forgeries, here and there pro- 
vided with a genuine pastoral letter. Without 
these two foundation stones, the temporal power, 
which has betrayed the spiritual, could not have 
been erected. Neither one nor the other suggests 
the Rock Christ Jesus. 

The very schemes, which the Popes evolved for 
the occupation of Christendom and the restoration 
of their Asiatic fiefs, were educating men into 
larger views, into more logical conception of the 
Divine intention for both Church and nations. 



22 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

This spectacle of an armed and death-dealing 
Papacy intent on territorial possession, concerned 
not at all for the souls and bodies of men, under- 
mined the imposing structure. Every secession 
marked an acute perception of the monstrous 
anomaly displayed by the Papacy. Even its most 
zealous supporters brought home charges of luxury, 
ostentation, vice and idleness against its clergy, 
and Bernard of Clairvaux, who persecuted its op- 
ponents and conciliated its schisms, spoke bravely 
against its pride, avarice, secularisation and corrup- 
tion. The strife was at its culminating point during 
the reign of Frederick Barbarossa, and when Hadrian 
IV. and Alexander III. were Popes, that is, from the 
middle of the twelfth century till about 1180. 

Eugenius III. succeeded Lucius II. in 1145, and 
inherited his strife with the Romans, who, under 
Arnold of Brescia, had almost succeeded in secur- 
ing their civic independence of both Pope and 
Emperor. Lucius, indeed, died a soldier's death 
at the head of his mercenaries, storming the 
Capitol, where the Romans had established their 
government. Arnold was perhaps more formidable 
to the Papacy than both the dynasties of Saxon 
and Hohenstaufen emperors. A Brescian by birth, 
a student at Paris, where he acquired the art of 
rhetoric, the practice of logical reasoning, dialec- 
tics and liberal theology under Abelard, blameless 
in life and attractive in person, with flawless courage 
both physical and moral, he discerned the root of 
every monstrous evil which had sprung from papal 



CHURCH IN TWELFTH CENTURY 23 

misguidance. Brescia was already accustomed to 
plain speaking and to discontent with the luxury 
and arrogance of its own prelate and priests, whom, 
as Gregorovius has said, " words failed to describe, 
but whom neither councils nor monastic orders 
could cure". 

Arnold plunged into the fray, declaring with 
acute diagnosis that neither property nor power 
could righteously belong to the clergy, but that 
holy living would entitle them to receive tithes 
from those whom they spiritually benefited. In 
support of this doctrine was the adolescent mind 
of Northern Italy and of Germany, for the crusa- 
ders had effected much in liberating, informing 
and maturing the intelligence of the West. 

His war-cry was, " Let the temporal power of 
the prelates come to an end " and it was echoed 
wherever light had dawned on the minds of men, 
and wherever was felt the tyrannous pressure of 
the sovereign curia. Above all, at its very gates, 
in Rome itself, the citizens and nobles maintained 
a constant contention with the Dominium Temporale, 
and when Arnold appeared amongst them they wel- 
comed his cause as one with which they had been 
long familiar, and secured his assistance in estab- 
lishing the civic independence on which they were 
bent. For it was the birth-time of the burgher 
rights, and industries, arts and crafts were sending 
into the broad field of the world powers that made 
for liberty, scarcely aware of whose banner they 
had hoisted. 



24 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

One Pope had already in half-hearted fashion 
acknowledged the anomaly of the feudal position 
of prelates and priests, but his attempt to reform 
it did not seek to purge the Papacy from the evil 
which he condemned, and it broke down. But 
that the canker had, in some of its symptoms, 
been admitted by Paschal II., might have been 
pushed home had Bernard of Clairvaux and Arnold 
been able to combine on a common ground of 
action. Unfortunately, Arnold was too much ali- 
enated by the hopeless corruption of the Church 
to admit that even ecclesiastically its hierarchy 
was fitted for government, and Bernard was as 
much convinced of its spiritual potentiality as he 
was concerned about its moral degeneracy. He 
was Arnold's unrelenting foe, and had pursued him 
with stern denunciation wherever he had taken 
refuge. 

In the new outbreak of Rome against the Pope, 
Arnold was protected by the citizens, and when 
Lucius died, Eugenius III. practised a crafty states- 
manship, which, while flattering the Romans, slowly 
undermined their resistance and depreciated their 
enthusiasm for its leader. And Hadrian inherited 
what his predecessor's craft effected, when his op- 
portunity arrived. 

A cardinal was murdered in a Roman brawl, and 
Pope Hadrian laid the city under interdict until 
Arnold was banished. Alas ! he too was the victim 
of the men whom he tried to help, and they be- 
trayed him because Eugenius had bought their 



CHURCH IN TWELFTH CENTURY 25 

good-will with alms and Hadrian had paralysed 
their cowardly souls. But, while he lived, that 
one pure spirit, whom money could not purchase 
nor papal thunders terrify, Popes sat uneasy on 
their throne, and Hadrian made him the price of 
Barbarossa's coronation. Rather the man of fire 
and sword, who could be fought by hirelings, kept 
at bay by diplomacy, managed by invocation of all 
the infernal terrors, than the voice speaking in 
the wilderness, which called men to repentance, 
and whose owner practised the simplicity, the au- 
sterity, the pitifulness of Christ. 

Into a new era Empire and Papacy carried the old 
war. But there was scarcely any rag of spiritual 
pretension left with which to veil its violence. 
The casus belli was the fair domain in Northern Italy 
claimed alike by Pope and Emperor. Other mo- 
tives, indeed, mingled with this, and while Frederick 
appealed to authority ancient as the Roman power 
and deriving from the Ruler of Heaven and earth, 
Hadrian curbed his vaulting ambition with the 
reminder that, unconsecrated by the Pope, his 
imperial state was a figment of the imagination. 
The only English Pope held his dominion very 
briefly, but his successor, Alexander III., although 
harassed by Frederick's anti-popes and threatened 
by his determined effort to recover the control 
wielded by Otho and Henry III., maintained an 
unyielding resistance, and secured both the papal 
chair and the ultimate victory over Frederick. 
This great event was signalised by the Peace of 



26 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Venice, on 1st August, 1177. It was precipitated 
by the defeat suffered by Frederick from the 
Lombard cities, whose League the Pope approved 
and blessed, helping civic liberty when it was use- 
ful against his foe. There were more signatories 
to the Peace than the two principals, for the great 
republics sent their envoys, and both Sicily and 
Constantinople furnished their rulers to the con- 
gress assembled by Sebastian Ziani, the Doge of 
Venice. 

And Alexander III. emerged triumphant from 
his perplexities, the independent ruler of Rome, 
the feudal lord of his Patrimonium, pardoning with 
dramatic impressiveness his mighty foe, whom awe 
of the invisible had shaken into penitence. 

Then stubborn Rome yielded to the infection 
and begged the Pope's return to the Lateran, 
where he took prompt measures to ensure the 
papal elections once for all against secular inter- 
vention and against the scandal of anti-popes from 
which he had just been delivered. He called an 
CEcumenical Council and issued its decree, that 
two-thirds of the votes of the College of Cardinals 
should henceforth elect a Pope, and that neither 
Emperor, nor prince nor burgess might vote at all. 

Two years more of trouble and exile he endured, 
and then in 1181 Alexander III. died at Civita 
Castellana, bequeathing that strange combination 
of power abroad and impotence at home to his 
successor. 



CHAPTER III 
CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 

Three Popes in Exile Clement III. and the Romans The 
Great Crusade Henry VI. Celestine III. Tusculum 
Innocent III. The Emperor Otho Francis at the 
Lateran Assisi in the Remote Past Under Rome Its 
First Christian Martyrs Goths, Huns, Lombards and 
Germans in Assisi Its Troubled Civic History. 

TWO Popes in exile wore the tiara, but could 
not sit in St. Peter's Chair, kept'at bay by the 
Romans, whom they cursed in vain. It was into 
Christendom, so vexed for lack of Christ, that 
Francis was born, shortly after Pope Alexander's 
death, and while Lucius III. was branding his 
Romans as heretics from the safe distance of 
Verona, where, on his death, Urban III. kept such 
state as was possible outside the Lateran and St. 
Peter's. He prosecuted the feud with Barbarossa's 
son, who would not slacken hold on Matilda's 
lands, and refused to crown him. So, in right of 
his wife, Henry assumed the suzerainty as well as 
the possession of Sicily, got himself crowned by 
the Patriarch of Aquileia, and commenced to harass 
the Papal States. Urban died after two years of 
disaster, and his successor, Gregory VIII., anxious 
(27) 



28 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

for peace and for a new crusade to recover Jeru- 
salem, had scarcely time to make his wishes known 
when he too died, and a man of Roman birth and 
sterner character was raised to the Papacy as 
Clement III. He entered into negotiations with 
Rome as with a separate Power, and for certain 
payments and permission to destroy the City of 
Tusculum, so often the refuge of Popes from the 
Romans, he was allowed to return to the Lateran, 
but with his secular power reduced to a minimum. 
However, that was a matter which time might 
remedy, and for the present there was Jerusalem to 
be recaptured and the sovereigns of Europe to be 
managed to that end, an easier matter than keep- 
ing his citizens in order. So Barbarossa, Philip of 
France and Richard of England, with a host of 
minor princes and dukes, made alliance, and sailed 
for the East, the first to his death by misadventure, 
the last to failure and captivity on his homeward 
way. No one of them visited the Pope on the out- 
ward journey, although they were as close to Rome 
as Ostia and Messina. On Barbarossa's death, 
Clement was prepared to crown Henry emperor, 
but he died before the Easter of 1191, which he 
had fixed for the ceremony. A fortnight later, his 
successor, Celestine III., was ordained, and crowned 
Henry VI. the following day ; but the Romans had 
exacted as price of the hallowing the complete 
destruction of Tusculum by the German soldiers, 
and together they made of the ancient and powerful 
city a melancholy desert, a few heaps of scattered 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 29 

and unrecognisable stones. Such requital its lords 
received for long years of loyalty to the Curia. 
This atrocity was completed two days after the 
Emperor's coronation, three after the Pope's ordina- 
tion. Celestine let the Romans do much as they 
liked, so long as he might hold the Lateran and 
the Leonine City, but their incessant feuds and the 
habitual indolence of a pleasure-loving populace, 
ready for revolts and ready for the pageantries of 
peace, without determination and without union, 
made it impossible for Rome to attain the dignity 
founded on industry, energy and civic responsi- 
bility which obtained in Lombardy and Tuscany. 
Its Senate was already in the hands of the nobles, 
and a succession of revolutions fills the Roman 
chronicles of this time. 

Henry VI. had suppressed Sicily and secured 
Spoleto, Romagna and the Marches before his 
sudden and early death in September, 1197, and 
Celestine had no time to seize the opportunity 
which this event afforded, for a few months later 
he, too, ended his vexed and hampered life in the 
beginning of 1198. 

The eighteen years of his successor's sway form 
the most remarkable period of papal pretension, 
audacity and political influence. Innocent III., a 
man who, as far as mere vice was concerned, was 
blameless, but in whom it is impossible to deny 
the vigorous existence of every spiritual sin which 
can lead the soul astray from the Divine intention, 
made himself literally arbiter of the kings and 



30 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

governments of Western Europe. His first care was 
to purchase terms with the Romans ; his next, to re- 
gain the papal suzerainty over Campania, the Mari- 
tima, the Sabina and Tuscany. The disturbed state 
of the Empire gave him his next opportunity, and 
he played the impressive part of liberator from the 
hated German yoke, attracting the cities to his 
banner and forcing the German princes to surrender 
and even to leave Italy. Scarcely six months a 
Pope, he was able to make a royal progress and 
to receive the homage of many a city long accus- 
tomed to give grudging service to imperial governors. 
For the first time Perugia, on the Umbrian hills, 
bent to a sovereign Pontiff, and received from his 
hands the communal franchise already granted by 
Henry VI. Assisi he claimed and won from Count 
Conrad, its people gladly consenting, and tearing 
down their castle walls that they might never again 
harbour a foreign master. Francis was sixteen years 
old then, a fascinating lad, gay in his father's 
cloths and silks from the markets of Southern 
France, ruffling it with the younger nobles of Assisi, 
taking part, we may be sure, in all the gala doings 
of that day of liberation, doubtless receiving into 
his sub-consciousness that object-lesson of Innocent, 
Vicar of Christ, with hand to sword, chasing away 
his foes with a mere arm of flesh, anomalously rein- 
forced, somehow, by an incalculable mysterious 
power to send their souls to hell. Florence, Lucca 
and Siena were matured in civic liberty, and would 
not grant him political ascendency, so that, in spite 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 31 

of his masterly treatment of the role elected, he 
played it to their suspicious burghers with too much 
intention to secure their confidence. In Tuscany, 
therefore, he was a name rather than a power, and 
its cities kept that portion of Matilda's heritage 
which they had wrested from Barbarossa. From the 
Marches to Latium he placed his provinces in the 
care of his own officers, protected by powerful for- 
tresses securely garrisoned. The strife for the 
imperial throne between the houses of Hohenstaufen 
and Saxony gave him a further chance, promptly 
converted into an unscrupulous but brilliant diplo- 
matic advantage ; and while either side sought his 
suffrage, he played one against the other, noting and 
rising upon the weaknesses of both. All the time 
he held in the background the little Frederick, 
Barbarossa's grandson, neglected by the rivals and 
apparently of no account to Innocent, but at the 
right moment to be produced for the discomfiture 
of the unmanageable pretenders and for the further- 
ance of his own purposes. For he had carefully 
seen to the boy's corruption, and had discounted his 
inheritance of mind and craft from the Hohenstau- 
fen line. That Frederick lived to be a thorn in 
the side of the Papacy was not merely one of time's 
revenges, but a proof that even the most daring, 
far-seeing and provident of intriguers cannot always 
cope with the future he has himself contrived. 

It was ever as the friend of freedom that Inno- 
cent posed, taking advantage of the discord between 
thrones and nations at the time, as he had taken 



32 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

advantage of the strife between the Italian cities 
and the Empire. How great a freedom he would 
have granted had all power been his may be com- 
puted from his menaces, his persecutions, his inter- 
ventions, his interdicts and his excommunications. 
He ripened the Papacy for the Inquisition, for the 
systems of espionage and betrayal which have 
made it odious and which have been the startling 
and conclusive evidence of its spiritual decay. 

But the Romans gave him scant domestic rest, 
although he tried to buy it at the cost of Viterbo, 
helping them with troops and money to subdue 
that unhappy city with which they were at war. 
He had his own reasons for this alliance. Italy 
swarmed with heretics who exalted renunciation 
and poverty, and taught a recalcitrant attitude 
towards the wealthy land-owning hierarchy. Not 
alone were the Waldensians giving trouble, but 
Patarins and Cathari were sedulously spreading 
their antagonism to doctrines essential to the 
Church's supremacy. They revived the Oriental 
creeds of poverty and mysticism combined, of the 
conflict of principles good and evil, of the spiritual 
in opposition to the carnal ; they encouraged re- 
nunciation, even of life itself in certain cases, of 
marriage, industry and commerce. Milan and 
Viterbo were their headquarters in Italy, and 
thence they sent their missionaries, winning to 
their numbers some of the finest minds of the 
Peninsula, and some of its nobles estranged by the 
materialism of the court and clergy of Rome. In- 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 33 

nocent himself dictated the peace which made 
Viterbo vassal to the Roman Commune. 

He paid himself for this singular alliance by 
seizing the lands of Count Odo of Poli, who had 
offered them to the Romans for sale, and by con- 
ferring them on his brother. This rapacious act 
roused the ready suspicion of the citizens, amongst 
whom the old hatred broke out in tumult and 
fighting. Innocent had to fly to Palestrina, where, 
lord of the civilised world, he was tossed to and 
fro like a puppet in the hands of conflicting parties 
at home, shifting from one side to the other, nobles, 
senators, people, alive only to their own interest, 
while the Pope had to bide his opportunity. Five 
years were occupied in this domestic quarrel, and 
Rome was in a state so deplorable that at last 
the people cried aloud for peace, and Innocent, 
knowing acutely the civic temperament, found the 
moment opportune for copious bribery, and although 
the resolute citizen Capocci protested against sur- 
render, papal tactics and the papal soldiery made 
brief work of the enfeebled resistance. Innocent 
triumphed and returned, his umpires yielding to 
him the right of electing the Roman Senate. The 
city was worn out, and until he died this constitu- 
tion was maintained. Papal greed had roused the 
strife and papal greed revived with its close, but 
this time Innocent seized the territories of the 
child king of Sicily, who could not defend them, 
nor even dispute his usurpation. He gave his 
brother Richard the title of Count of Sora, and 
3 



34 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

bestowed upon him not only the lands of the 
Counts of Poli, but Sora, Arpino, Arce and I sola, 
to be held as fiefs of the Church. It was after this 
act of dishonourable spoliation that he crowned 
Otho of Saxony emperor, who forthwith fell to 
making treaties against him, intent upon recon- 
quering the imperial fiefs. But Innocent promptly 
excommunicated him, a fact which was of waning 
significance in Italy and of none at all in Rome, 
but which retained its baleful power in Germany, 
and Otho returned thither after two years of further 
conflict during which the Umbrian cities were faith- 
ful to Innocent. 

It was in the summer of 1210, three months 
before he launched this excommunication, while he 
was receiving news of Otho's successes in Southern 
Italy, where even Naples surrendered to the Em- 
peror, and while his haughty and rapacious spirit 
was infuriated at the losses inflicted upon the 
Papacy by its minion, whose discomfiture he medi- 
tated by that thunderbolt that Francis was brought 
face to face with Innocent. 

It was one of the most impressive interviews 
which history records, and reminds us of our Lord 
before King Herod. But Herod was a trifler com- 
pared to the able Pontiff and our Lord was no 
suppliant at his paltry court. We can picture that 
crowned nonentity growing restless and ill at ease 
in presence of so majestic a silence. 

Nor was the stupendous contrast between Inno- 
cent and Francis conceivable in their time. It is 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 35 

only now, almost seven centuries since it happened, 
that we see it in the full depth of its shadow, the 
full radiance of its light. On the papal throne, the 
world incarnate ; at its foot, the one man who be- 
lieved that Christ's Rule of living was the only Rule 
possible for the health of humanity. For there was 
no Rule practically held by the Curia to be so foolish, 
so undesirable as Christ's Rule, and to the illumined 
soul of Francis there was none so wise and so to be 
desired. 

This man came from Assisi, which had done 
homage to Pope Innocent twelve years earlier, had 
flung off the imperial suzerainty and discarded its 
Count-Governor. No older city sits upon the 
Umbrian hills. That it was important in the time 
of Augustus, and earlier, is proved by its beautiful 
portico of the ancient Temple of Minerva now lead- 
ing to a Christian church ; by its extensive forum 
buried under the modern piazza ; by its amphitheatre 
and stadium, whose grass-grown seats still circle round 
what forms a kind of village green in the Piazza 
Nuova, houses interrupting their tiers ; by Roman 
sculptures, reliefs and inscriptions, collected in its 
Pinacoteca, its public gardens, its municipal palace. 

Some of these date from about three centuries B.C., 
when Assisi came under the power of Rome with 
the other cities of Umbria. But she had a history 
of her own before her subjection to the invincible 
republic. 

If we may credit Pliny and Dionysius, it was in 
ages hardly calculable and prior to the siege of 



36 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Troy that the Ombri had been chased from Sicily 
by the Siculi, and had swarmed up the Italian 
peninsula and over the plains that lie west of the 
Adriatic. Thence the Etruscans drove them to seek 
safety within the Apennines, and they settled where 
that great plain, to which they gave their name, 
forms a table-land about 1,100 feet above the sea 
level, uplifted by mountain walls which enclose it 
on every side. Here they built towns upon the 
lower slopes, simple towns of little huts compacted 
of wood and clay or mud. They seem to have 
been an agricultural and pastoral people when they 
fled from their plains, but the mountain air hardened 
them into warriors and the exigencies of their lot 
completed the transformation. It was a time of 
restless movement, and the Etruscans followed them 
into Umbria and possessed themselves of one of 
these simple towns, building Perugia on its site 
and overlooking the wide plain with masterful and 
covetous eyes. Assisi was the nearest Umbrian 
city, and its neighbours made periodical attacks 
upon its inhabitants, which, at first, they evaded 
by withdrawing, with all their goods, into the bowels 
of Monte Subasio, upon an outlying slope of which 
their homes were built, and whose mass was pierced 
by caves and galleries. But in time they braced 
themselves up to conflict with the Etruscans, and 
became strong and gallant soldiers, aggressive as 
well as defensive, and the rivalry went on vigorously 
between them. 

Then came the Romans at the end of the fourth 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 37 

century before Christ, and Perugia allied herself to 
the cities of Umbria, in brave but unavailing resist- 
ance. Fabius, the consular general, conquered 
Umbria, and Rome established her garrisons in 
every city and commenced her educative processes. 
It is more than probable that Assisi had already 
acquired some of the arts of civilisation from her 
long though hostile intercourse with Perugia, and 
that prisoners there returned to their homes with 
knowledge of architecture and other civic advan- 
tages, which they proceeded to use. There exist 
massive remains of what might very well have been 
drains in the Etruscan manner, evidently older than 
the Roman occupation, and at Santa Maria delle 
Rose great Etruscan blocks still support an arch 
built and decorated in the time of Charlemagne. 
But it is certain that Assisi was rebuilt in the 
years that followed its subjection, and that it be- 
came in time a singularly beautiful and richly 
decorated city. Its historian, Antonio Cristofani, 
helps us to reconstruct the old forum. Its chief 
ornament must have been the Temple of Minerva, 
whom a myth associates with the founding of the 
town by Dardanus, for Roman historians loved to 
support these pious frauds. Palladio considered 
the Corinthian columns which remain as the type 
of architectural perfection. Another temple, of 
Doric construction, was sacred to Apollo, and 
there are remains of more, of which three were 
dedicated to Jove, Hercules and Esculapius. 
Others rose in different parts of the romanised 



.38 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

city, and the temple of Janus has left its name 
in the Porta Mojano. 

Remains of walls, columns, capitals, friezes and 
foundations attest the splendour of Assisi in im- 
perial times, while numerous inscriptions supply 
dates and other details, and on these is based 
Cristofani's admirable account. 

It was in Assisi, about the middle of the century 
before the Christian era, that the Latin poet, Pro- 
pertius, was born, and, although educated at Rome 
and spending there the years of his literary and 
social success, he returned to " Umbria rich in 
fertile plains " so soon as his family property was 
restored to him, and spent the last lustrum of his 
brief life in simple domestic happiness "where 
misty Mevania stands among the dews of the 
hill-girt plain, and the waters of the Umbrian 
lake grow warm the summer through ". 

Morning mists still crown Bevagna, and Bastia's 
old name of Isola Romanesca marks the site of 
Umbria's vanished lake. Many inscriptions attest 
the residence of the Propertius family in Assisi, 
most of them carefully stored under the portico 
of Minerva. 

We find that during the decline of Rome its 
luxury penetrated into Assisi, where the nobles 
became conspicuous by their absence, preferring 
the pleasures of the capital to their duties at 
home, and where even the middle classes and 
the labourers fell into idle and effeminate ways. 
Agriculture was neglected ; what industry there 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 39 

was took the shape of the manufacture of luxuries, 
such as litters, of which so many were made that 
the workmen were united in a guild or college. 
In the second century the once flourishing town 
was impoverished by the combined influences of 
fashion and taxation, and it became necessary to 
maintain the children of its poorer inhabitants by 
public charity. 

But even during this decadence the first breath 
of the new spirit was felt. We cannot accept the 
tradition that St. Peter, during his alleged episco- 
pate, sent a special band of evangelists into Um- 
bria, but it is certain that by the beginning of 
the third century evangelists were there, and that 
amongst the Assisans a small Christian community 
existed, leading the precarious lives of that age of 
persecution. The first bishop mentioned in local 
tradition was Rufino, one of these evangelists who 
had preached the gospel in Spoleto before he came 
to Assisi. Faithful to the Cross, when he was be- 
trayed he confessed Christ in the presence of his 
judges, and was condemned to the flames, which 
died out, so that his half-scorched and suffering 
body was flung into the river Chiaggio on the 
other side of the plain. His followers drew it 
from the water, and gave it first burial near at 
hand, but when the reign of terror passed it was 
secretly transported up to the city, where now 
stands the old Duomo of San Rufino. 

Nor do the first impressive annals end here. 
The second bishop, Vittorino, suffered martyrdom 



40 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

about the middle of the same century, and the 
first years of the next witnessed the imprisonment, 
the cruel torture and the death by bastinado of 
Bishop Savino. But with him is connected an 
incident so beautiful that we must linger over it 
more fully to understand the legends of the Assi- 
san Church, told to the little Francis by Madonna 
Pica, which sowed in his tender mind seed that 
blossomed into the most Christ-like life of Chris- 
tendom, whose fruit is still for the healing of the 
nations. 

Betrayed to the prefect Venustiano, Savino and 
two of his deacons confessed Christ and challenged 
the governor to produce an idol comparable to the 
Lord of Heaven and earth. The prefect sent for a 
little image of Jove set in coral, which Savino, 
getting leave to hold it in his hands, flung with 
all his strength upon the marble floor, so that it 
broke into pieces. The furious governor bade a 
soldier cut off his hands, and dismissed him to 
prison for future torture, while the deacons, em- 
boldened by such courage, refused to deny their 
Lord and were flung into the Chiaggio to die. 

While Savino lingered in prison, a woman from 
Spoleto sought him out and asked him to heal 
her little nephew, who was blind. The saint 
called upon Christ and implored Him to show 
His saving health to the heathen, and then touch- 
ing the child's eyes restored them to sight. The 
boy gave the glory to Christ, and eleven bystanders, 
including the gaoler, heathen hitherto, joined in 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 41 

His praises, knelt down to confess His name, and 
received baptism from the bishop. Just at this 
time Venustiano suffered from acute spasms of pain 
in his eyes, from which no remedy gave him relief. 
Hearing of this cure he sent for the boy and learned 
all its details. Savino was brought from prison, and 
when the boy led him in, the prefect wept before 
him, asking his pardon and his help. The old man 
raised his eyes to heaven and prayed : " He will 
give thee light, who lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world, but thou must believe in 
Jesus Christ." Then the prefect ground the pieces 
of his once cherished idol into powder and flung it 
away. So Savino took water and sprinkled him 
with all the members of his family, baptising them 
in the new name, and with the water came light, 
and his eyes were whole again. In a transport of 
gratitude the prefect flung himself at Savino's feet, 
and asked him to entreat God's pardon for the 
cruelty he had shown, and most tenderly the 
bishop assured and comforted him. The news 
was quickly carried to Maximian at Rome, and 
he sent the tribune Lucius with orders to put 
Venustiano, his wife and his children to death, 
the Roman's death by decapitation. Their fellow- 
Christians in Assisi gave them burial. But Savino 
was beaten to death. 

Assisi had her full share in the sufferings of the 
fifth and sixth centuries, when Italy was the battle- 
field of Goths, Huns, Franks, Alemannians and 
Lombards. Like some other cities of the peninsula, 



42 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

she called in the assistance of the Byzantine Em- 
peror and was ruled by his delegate, a Gothic 
soldier, who oddly enough took service in the Greek 
army. This man, called Siegfried, led the towns- 
people in a heroic resistance against Totila, and 
made sorties from the gates in gallant attack. In 
one of these he fell, and the citizen levy, disheart- 
ened, fled back, surrendering Assisi to the Huns, 
who tore down its walls, temples and public build- 
ings. 

But again we get a glimpse of a heroic bishop, 
no longer the head of a persecuted remnant, but 
the overseer of the local church, and the man who, 
when Siegfried fell, seems to have come forward to 
negotiate with Totila. Aventius was his name, and 
the conqueror respected him sufficiently to make him 
his legate to the Byzantine court, although we know 
neither his mission nor its success. Perhaps Totila 
asked for alliance and for recognition as lord of the 
Italian cities which he had conquered. If so, 
Justinian refused to listen to terms from the bar- 
barian, and sent first unfortunate Belisarius and 
then Narses, who broke the power of the Huns 
and recovered Italy for the Eastern Empire. 

But scarcely were the horrors of this time at an 
end, when Italy was again invaded from the north, 
and to the misery of war renewed were added floods, 
earthquakes and pestilence. The unhappy country 
was enfeebled by disease and starvation, its popula- 
tions were reduced, and the only consolation left 
was the rapid death of its foes, menaced more by 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 43 

plague than by the sword of Narses. This was the 
moment when the fierce Lombards fell upon its 
length and breadth as far as Rome, possessing them- 
selves of Umbria as they passed. Assisi perhaps 
made terms with Spoleto, whose Lombard Duke 
Ariulfo rose to considerable power and even 
threatened Rome. But for centuries the annals 
of Assisi are almost dumb, and we hear nothing of 
her civic and political condition, so that her prob- 
able relation to the Duchy of Spoleto is conjecture. 

The name of her bishop Aquilino appears amongst 
those summoned to Pope Martin I.'s Council in 659. 
Her Church seems to have become infected with 
the Arianism of her Lombard neighbours and 
Charlemagne desired to restore Umbria to Roman 
Christianity. He took Assisi by surprise in 773, 
first levelling its walls and then rebuilding them, 
and his chief care was to import a colony of Roman 
Christians. But the old citizens were almost annihi- 
lated because of their gallant resistance, and the 
civil wars that followed renewed miseries from 
which they had been recovering. 

Either during this restoration of Assisi, or im- 
mediately after, the castle, or Rocca d' Assisi, was 
raised at the top of the hill, which forms a buttress 
to the broad-based Subasio, and up which the town 
climbs towards its now ruined fortress. Built for 
protection, the castle with its towers and keep and 
ramparts, its walls descending on either flank of 
the city to encircle it with fortifications, proved to 
be a lure inviting attack, and during the fierce 



44 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

hostility between Popes and Emperors poor Assisi 
was the objective of many a German adventurer, 
who knew better than her citizens how to occupy 
and defend the beautiful fortress which the latter 
had built. Charles the Great had presented the 
cities of Umbria and the Exarchate of Ravenna to 
the Papal Curia, then glad enough of imperial pat- 
ronage and gifts, so that Assisi counted as part of 
the Papal States, and for that sufficient reason was 
in constant danger from the Germans. 

The city slipped back soon after the eighth 
century into tributary alliance with Spoleto, and 
for the greater part of the two succeeding centuries 
claimed judgment from the Duke of Spoleto in the 
numerous disputes between her ecclesiastics and 
the rural counts, who had possessed themselves of 
suburban lands, and were in constant litigation with 
both Church and town. 

Documents belonging to the annals of the ninth, 
tenth and eleventh centuries are very numerous, 
but relate more to the attendance of her bishops 
at Lateran Councils in Rome ; to the exchange, 
sale and purchase of property ; to the prominence, 
as castellan, of this and that Lombard and German 
count, or to the disputes between counts and abbots 
as to the ownership of certain lands, than to matters 
of more immediate interest. But some of them 
celebrate the building of churches and monasteries, 
and, amongst the latter, of the large and wealthy 
monastery of St. Benedict, which was raised upon 
the southern slope of Monte Subasio, at some dis- 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 45 

tance east of the town, in 1041, and whose abbot, 
Aginaldo, founded the church and nunnery of St. 
Paul down in the plain thirty years later. Earlier 
in the century the church of St. Peter had been 
built, perhaps by one of the Lombard counts, and 
during its whole course religious settlements were 
established within and without the walls, the 
Benedictines predominating as founders. The 
bishops encouraged their spread. One of these, 
Bishop Hugo, whose episcopate lasted from 1036 
to 1050, revived local interest in San Rufino and 
San Savino, building a church to the latter on the 
site of the ruined Temple of Janus, and raising the 
cathedral of San Runno over the little oratory 
beneath which his bones had rested for eight 
centuries. He transferred the episcopal chair to 
this church and established a college of canons in 
a neighbouring cloister. This pious and venerable 
prelate was succeeded by one less worthy, Bishop 
Agino, who enriched himself by the tenure of 
abbacies and other benefices, following the scan- 
dalous example of contemporary ecclesiastics. We 
find him in far greater repute than his humble 
predecessors, appointed arbitrator in a court held 
by the Duchess of Perugia, wife of Geoffrey, Duke 
of Spoleto, at which was present her daughter 
Matilda, afterwards the great countess. The lust 
of power, which had taken possession of the court 
of Rome, had spread far and wide. The old rivalry 
with Perugia broke out before the death of Bishop 
Hugo, and Todi with Foligno took part on the 



46 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

side of Assisi, a sign of advancing civic inde- 
pendence, but the long strife in Italy and the 
constant usurpation and tyranny of imperial ad- 
venturers delayed even while they stimulated the 
popular longing for its development. 

Five bishops held the see during the twelfth 
century, men interested in the advancement of 
Assisi, for to their time belong both the hospital of 
San Rufino and the school opened in San Giorgio 
for educating the children of its townspeople. 

It was the period of the Lombard League, which 
checked imperial ambition, although before the 
battle of Legnano, Barbarossa's chancellor, Arch- 
bishop Christian, invaded Umbria and possessed 
himself of both Spoleto and Assisi, an event which 
once more delayed the slow-maturing commune. 
Until he entered the city, much as Charlemagne 
had done three centuries earlier, by a drain, Assisi 
was only nominally subject to Barbarossa, and there 
are indications of an understanding between the 
commune and her nobles, an alliance for defensive 
purposes, celebrated in 1160 by a donation to the 
citizens of land and castles on the part of Count 
OfFreduccio, and accepted by Bishop Ranieri in 
their name at an assembly of the nobles, clergy 
and townspeople held in the cathedral, on the sole 
condition that Assisi should help the donor in the 
perils of that time. 

But Christian's siege and capture followed soon 
after, and was the Emperor's answer to so manifest 
an intention of home rule. 



CLIMAX OF THE PAPAL POWER 47 

Apparently the great Hohenstaufen was himself 
in Assisi from the middle of December, 1177, till 
after the new year, his son Henry with him. The 
Emperor took all authority from the native nobles 
and invested Conrad of Liitzen, whom he had 
already made Duke of besieged and despoiled 
Spoleto, with the government and title of Count 
of Assisi. He was less of a tyrant than most of 
the Emperor's deputies, had certain whims which 
secured him the nickname of " Conrad Fly in his 
Head," but he allowed the town to join the 
Umbrian League and, as we have seen, he sub- 
mitted to Innocent III. in 1198. Pier Bernardone's 
house stood a few steps behind the upper corner of 
the piazza, and he must have witnessed the imperial 
state that Christmas-tide, four years before his son's 
birth, and have shared in the civic discontent with 
the new ruler. 



PART II 
BIOGRAPHICAL 

CHAPTER I 

FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 
1181 1204 

Birth of Francis His Parents Peter Waldo Childhood of 
Francis At School As a Youth The Commune of 
Assisi Francis as Citizen and Soldier Prisoner in 
Perugia His Release. 

FRANCIS, son of Pier Bernardone, was bom 
towards the end of the year 1181, just four 
years after Barbarossa's visit, and shortly after the 
death of Pope Alexander III., to whom the proud 
Hohenstaufen had knelt in St. Mark's. 

September the twenty-sixth is celebrated in As- 
sisi as the exact date of his birth, but it cannot be 
certified. 

His father was a merchant in silks and cloths, 
making long journeys for sale and purchase. 

Umbrian silk was a more important manufacture 
then than now, although the mulberry still flourishes 
for the double purpose of feeding the silkworm and 
(48) 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 4.9 

supporting the vine. But the quality of silken 
tissue made in the present day is inferior to that 
of other silk-weaving districts in Italy, perhaps 
because leaves of the elm are used as well as of 
the mulberry. Pier Bernardone, an Assisan him- 
self, married a lady known to us as Pica, perhaps 
a foreigner and of gentle birth, but content to be 
the wealthy merchant's wife. Indeed, the mer- 
chants of that time were rising everywhere into 
importance, and M. Sabatier has reminded us of 
the conspicuous part which they played in the 
middle ages and later, travelling with their valu- 
able wares in strong companies from market to 
market, from castle to castle, where not alone their 
silks and velvets made them welcome, but also their 
knowledge of what was going on in the countries 
traversed by their caravans. It was usual for 
them to receive shelter and hospitality where 
they halted ; to carry oral messages and missives 
of political import; to be the special agents of 
princes and papal legates. The position of such 
men cannot be confounded with that of petty 
tradesmen, as their necessary conversance with 
other languages than their own, their use of 
courtly manners, and their value in those days 
when the exchange of despatches and the con- 
veyance of money or jewels was beset with difficul- 
ties, must have given them both personal dignity 
and exceptional knowledge of the world. 

Proven9al was the language in all probability 
most familiar to Bernardone, and it is surmised 
4 



50 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

that Madonna Pica had been wooed and won in 
Southern France, in the gay accents of her native 
tongue. For Southern France was Bernardone's 
goal when he set out with bales and escort, and 
we can picture him at the fairs of its cities, where 
the world's commerce was transacted, and where, 
as at Venice and in the towns of Southern Ger- 
many, men of all nations met each other for barter 
and to exchange news from England on the West 
to Egypt on the East. 

In Southern France, during the years before his 
son's birth, there was much talk of heresy. A 
money-lender called Peter Waldo, who had made 
a great fortune by his dubious trade, was stricken 
with contrition on hearing the story of St. Alexius 
from a traveller, probably a pilgrim. This was in 
the city of Lyons, and in the year 1171. The 
death of the saint, who had given up all that he 
might not be drawn into a worldly life, and who 
returned to his wife and parents as a dying men- 
dicant, unrecognised by them till the last, made 
so profound an impression upon Waldo, that he 
consulted a master of theology as to what he 
should do to be saved. The divine spoke Christ's 
word to the man of many possessions : " Go, sell 
all that thou hast, give it to the poor and come 
follow Me." 

Peter Waldo received the command with child- 
like faith and obedience. He settled his house 
and lands upon his wife, with money sufficient for 
her maintenance, and put aside funds to provide 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 51 

for his little daughters as nuns in the order of 
Fontevraux. He then realised all that remained 
of his fortune and began to distribute it to the 
poor. A famine was desolating the country dur- 
ing that summer, and three times a week he gave 
bread, vegetables and meat to all who came to 
him. But on 15th August, not satisfied that he 
was fully carrying out Christ's injunction, he went 
amongst the poor on the streets, flinging money 
to them and calling aloud : " No man can serve 
two masters, God and Mammon." 

The people crowded about him thinking him 
mad, but he declared that when they found him 
accumulating money they might call him mad, for 
only he was mad who trusted to wealth and forbore 
to trust in God. 

Then, having given away all that he possessed, 
he went to a friend to beg bread, who gave it wil- 
lingly and promised it for his life-time. Waldo's 
wife was deeply wounded that her husband should 
seek for maintenance from any one but herself, 
and went to the Archbishop, who recognised her 
right, and granted her permission to provide for his 
daily needs, but more than meagre fare and simplest 
clothing the penitent would not accept. His next 
step was to make himself acquainted with the 
Holy Scriptures and the Patristic writings. Two 
priests aided him in this, as he did not know 
Latin. He grew familiar with Christ's methods 
of proclaiming the gospel, and of organising, in- 
structing and consecrating its missionaries. This 



.52 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

opened to him the next stage on the path of 
obedience. Men and women of the poorer classes 
crowded to him, confident that his holy poverty 
meant some definite hope for them, at a time 
when the poor were crushed under the arrogant 
heal of authority. Already he had a band of fol- 
lowers, willing to trust the spiritual rather than 
the material providence, and becoming confident 
that the latter was assured in sufficient measure. 

Waldo and his disciples began to preach repent- 
ance and obedience to Christ's commands in the 
streets of Lyons. After a short time he sent them, 
two by two, to the outlying towns and villages, 
where they were welcomed into the houses and 
even into the churches. Lyons and its neighbour- 
hood were soon ringing with the forgotten teaching 
of Jesus, which had lain in cerements of Latin for 
a thousand years. The people listened gladly, for 
beautiful in all ages are the feet of the messengers 
of peace. 

In all things our Lord's instructions were followed. 
Two by two, the Waldensians went from place to 
place, from country to country. They wore sandals 
of wood, a simple tunic of woollen cloth, and car- 
ried neither purse nor scrip, trusting to the hospi- 
tality of those to whom they preached. They 
renounced possessions and settled homes, since the 
Son of Man had not where to lay His head. It was 
these preachers and teachers who were called Wal- 
densians, not the people to whom they ministered. 
The latter might form congregations and accept 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 53 

evangelical creed and practice, but, unless they de- 
sired to become missionary brethren, they were not 
called upon to give up their trades and homes, for 
Christ had consecrated home life, and only demanded 
poverty and renunciation from those whom He com- 
missioned to teach and preach. This must be kept 
strictly in mind, because these so-called heretics 
were a protest against that wealth, material power 
and worldly authority which cankered Curia, hier- 
archy and monastic life. When men spoke of the 
Waldensians, they meant these poor preachers 
whom Waldo sent out from Lyons. 

We have not space in which to narrate their ex- 
traordinaiy success throughout Southern France and 
Switzerland, Savoy and Lombardy. In two years 
the importance of their work was recognised in 
Rome, and some of them were summoned to the 
Lateran Council held by Alexander III. in 1179- 
Peter Waldo placed a translation into the vernacular 
of the Psalms and several other Scriptures before 
the Pope, and asked his permission to preach. Our 
bishop, Walter Map, was deputed with two others to 
examine Waldo and his colleagues, and foreseeing 
the effect of preaching a life of holy poverty upon 
the popular attitude towards his own wealthy and 
luxurious order, he sought to enmesh them in the 
subtleties of scholastic theology, and prevented 
Alexander from granting their request on the 
ground of their incompetence. So, although the 
Pope embraced Waldo, moved to tears by his 
humility, he made pretext after pretext for delay, 



54 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

and died without giving the desired permission. 
For Waldo did not wish to leave the Church, nor to 
place himself in opposition to its authority. Like 
John Wesley, six centuries later in England, he 
longed to serve the Church through Christ's com- 
mission. But the hierarchy would have nought of 
Christ, and bishops and archbishops industriously 
followed Walter Map's initiative, until the Walden- 
sians were in such ill odour at Rome that Lucius 
III. placed them under the papal ban in 1184, as 
one of the thirty-two heretical sects against which 
his Bull was promulgated. 

Persecution was the incentive which, while exil- 
ing them from the Church, opened their eyes to 
the contrast between the authority wielded by the 
Curia and the authority given to the Apostles by our 
Lord. Never did Rome pursue a more impolitic 
course than when it emphasised this contrast by re- 
pudiating those who followed implicitly the instruc- 
tions of Christ. A later Pope, led by one of his 
wisest cardinals, refrained from repeating Alexan- 
der's blunder when a similar crisis arose. 

But the Waldensian influence spread and matured 
into an evangelical Church, which neither misprision 
nor persecution has availed to destroy, and now that 
more than seven centuries have passed, the Church 
of the Waldensians is the most actire and honoured 
of those which are opposed to the ecclesiastical 
domination of the Curia. 

These " Poor Men of Lyons " made a consider- 
able stir during the final quarter of the twelfth 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 55 

century, and Pier Bernardone must have met them 
as he travelled in Southern France and in Lom- 
bardy, faring two by two on their preaching tours. 
He would hear of all that befel them, and would 
know well that the " common people heard them 
gladly ". On his return to Assisi, doubtless he would 
tell, amongst much else, the story of these gospel 
mendicants, perhaps laughing at their infatuation, 
perhaps with some not unkindly compassion for 
their sufferings. The movement was too conspicuous 
to be ignored by one who went and came through 
Lombardy and the valleys to Southern France. So 
while Francis was a child, a boy, a youth, he would 
hear from year to year of these men. 

Of his childhood we know very little. Legends 
gathered round the story of his infancy, but they 
were almost inevitable in the time and to the people, 
when books did not exist, and accuracy had small 
chance beside loving imagination. But Francis 
needs no tender legends of angelic voices, angelic 
predictions, angelic sponsor at his baptism, which 
took place in the cathedral of San Rufino, probably 
a few days after his birth, and in the absence of his 
father, who was visiting the autumn fairs. The 
name given to him at the font was Giovanni, and 
perhaps the Baptist was his patron saint, the herald 
of Christ, who went out into the wilderness to call 
men to repentance. 

But when Bernardone returned from France he 
picked up the babe with a gay greeting to his 
" little Frenchman," and Francesco became the 



56 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

home name, the life name, the everlasting name. 
It was unique at the time, though kings and em- 
perors were proud to bear it in generations that 
followed. This incident strengthens the surmise 
that Madonna Pica came from Provence. 

Her first-born inherited his mother's nature, 
rather than that of his burly, business-like, dom- 
ineering father, to whom his younger brother Angelus 
seems to have had a greater resemblance. From 
her he must have drawn both the delicate body 
and gracious nature which distinguished him. And 
from her he learned the earliest lessons of life, the 
manners and dainty fastidiousness by which he first 
expressed his instinctive making for perfection as it 
revealed its climbing steps. From her, too, he 
received in gentle hints, example and absorbing 
story that education of his intuitive reverence and 
devotion, which grew into steady saintliness. Hand 
in hand the mother and child would walk down 
the steep streets from Bernardone's house behind 
the municipal palace, and through the olive garths, 
to the tiny church of St. Mary of the Little Portion, 
most cherished of suburban shrines in those days. 
For it had a history nearly as old as the Assisan 
Church. Built early in the sixth century by St. 
Benedict during a pilgrimage over his native 
Umbria, for the settlement of brotherhoods belong- 
ing to his order, it was, even before his days, a 
place where prayer was wont to be made, for a 
little oratory existed there, shaped like a tomb, 
which perhaps it was, and legend ascribed the ruin 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 57 

to palmers from the East, who had placed in it a 
relic from the Virgin Mary's sepulchre. Benedict 
found their ruined oratory, and caused the sanc- 
tuary to be built, and of his erection a wide door 
and the bases of its walls exist still in spite of scathe 
and pillage through fourteen centuries till now. For 
its walls were made of stout blocks of travertine, 
and local veneration prompted repair when earth- 
quake or barbarian had unroofed them, so that the 
angels never ceased to abide there, or to guard 
their hallowed memories. For since it was a shrine 
built for the peasants and the poor, where the con- 
trite might know the presence of God, it had no 
lure to distract from single-minded worship. 

Hither Madonna Pica would lead her boy, and as 
they climbed home again, she doubtless told him 
the sweet stories of old, and pointed out to him the 
remote Chiaggio, in which so many of Assisi's sons 
had passed into life eternal for the sake of Christ. 

Other instructions he had as he grew into boy- 
hood, for a little down the hill from his father's house, 
towards the great plain, stood the beautiful Church 
of San Giorgio, now incorporated in Santa Chiara, 
where the clerical school for Assisan boys had been 
opened a century before his birth. Here he learned 
to read and write, and was taught Latin sufficiently 
well to enable him to use it in after years, if not 
with perfect facility, still in a style not far behind 
that of the ecclesiastics themselves. Another im- 
portant accomplishment acquired at San Giorgio 
was the best Italian vernacular of the Middle Ages, 



58 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

which he, long before Dante, was to use as an 
exquisite poetic medium. At home, if Madonna 
Pica was a native of Provence, the Proven9al which 
came so naturally to Francis would be his mother- 
tongue, and Pica perhaps taught her boy its dainty 
canticles and chants d' amour, which were the chief 
literary expression of that day, echoing from country 
to country, in Southern Germany and even in Eng- 
land, and caught up with sympathetic rapture in 
Italy, where, even now, the plains and fields are 
filled with long, lingering cadences first heard a 
millennium ago. 

As he grew older, he may have gone with Ber- 
nardone on his rounds, although we have no evidence 
on which to rest the conjecture, except his familiarity 
with the Troubadour contests of song, the Courts of 
Love, the rondels and chansonnettes in which royal 
and knightly rivals delighted to celebrate the beauty 
of some chosen damsel. 

To a strain of gentle birth may be attributed his 
preference of the beautiful, the romantic, to the 
homely realities of life. As he passed from boyhood 
to youth, these tastes became so marked as to single 
him out, even amongst the young nobles of Assisi, 
for fastidiousness in food, dress and personal clean- 
liness. This last characteristic clung to him through 
life, in spite of the poverty which he wooed, and we 
find it in the exquisite stanza of his Canticle of the 
Sun, composed nearly at the end of his life, where he 
praises God for " our sister water, who is very useful, 
lowly, valuable and clean". 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 59 

His intense solicitude for the cleanliness of 
churches, pyxes and awmbries, of all vessels con- 
nected with the Church celebrations, is another 
proof of its presence in him to the end. For there 
was too great a tendency to neglect and disorder 
in such matters then, and to Francis this was a 
constant source of regret. But in his youth the 
loftier uses of cleanliness were less pressing than 
the more immediate, and he spent much pains on 
his slim and graceful person, investing it in tunics 
and mantles of beautiful texture and colour, and 
loving the sheen and flash of jewelled clasp and 
brooch. The same daintiness characterised his use 
of food, and we learn that he shrank from meat and 
messes, and liked cakes and sweets and delicate 
dishes. 

What he loved best of all in those days was the 
world of romance, and he was leader in the mimic 
tournaments of song and jest which occupied the 
young Assisan 'nobles. The sons of Lombard 
counts, perhaps of German, certainly of Assisan 
fief-holders, liegemen of the Empire, whose de- 
scendants still occupy the ancient palaces and 
gardens, had been his school-fellows. His gaiety, 
graciousness, genius, and the wealth which enabled 
him to go choicely clad, made him their favourite 
companion, a fact which reconciled the miserly 
Bernardone to his extravagance, although on one 
occasion he reprimanded him not unnaturally for 
some excessive expenditure. 

He was essential to every banquet, every merry- 



60 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

making, where his quick repartee, gift of song and 
joyousness radiated good-fellowship. And when he 
headed the fantastic processions and mummeries 
of the time, he would improvise new lays of love 
and go singing down the streets at the head of his 
band of friends a brilliant spectacle, which brought 
the townsfolk to their windows and doors to look 
and listen. But nearly every biographer, from 
the thii'teenth century till to-day, testifies to his 
freedom from all vicious excess, to the essential 
purity of his life. As he shrank from the coarser 
adjuncts of existence, so he shrank from vice. 
Mind, spirit and body were in harmony, loving all 
things that were pure and lovely and of good 
report. He had not yet discovered that plane of 
inspiration where our eyes open to things immortal, 
and we reverse our appraisal of the things that 
perish, but he refused to descend to that dark 
plane where men wallow in things carnal and 
destructive. 

He was sixteen years old when the last im- 
perial ceremony was held in Assisi. In 1197 Count 
Conrad, who had finally abandoned Spoleto, where 
the Guelfs had become stronger than the Ghibel- 
lines, began to feel the growing influence of the 
communal spirit in Assisi, which his own laxity 
had fostered. He remained in the castle with his 
retinue and garrison. Its great strength induced 
the widow of Henry VI. to commit the little 
Frederick II. to Conrad's care. The child was 
only three years old, and the Assisans witnessed 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 6l 

his baptism in San Rufino, in the font where, six- 
teen years before, Francis had been immersed. 
" It was," says Cristofani, " the last flash of imperial 
splendour." Fifteen bishops and cardinals helped 
to christen Frederick, who was to give the Papacy 
more trouble than any of his predecessors. But 
who that visits San Rufino thinks now of the heir 
of the Empire of the West ? It is Francis, heir 
of the Kingdom of Heaven and entered into his 
heritage, that draws us thither. 

Early next year Innocent III. became Pope, and 
Perugia, Assisi, Foligno, Trevi, Spoleto and Rieti 
declared for his sovereignty. His legate took over, 
not only the castle of Assisi, which the townsmen 
attacked and wrested from its imperial garrison, 
but also the guardianship of the child-king of 
Sicily in Innocent's name. Conrad tendered his 
submission at Narni, and surrendered all lands, 
cities and castles, which he had held for the 
Empire. The Assisans set themselves to the work 
of pulling down their castle, its double walls and 
towers, determined in their new-found freedom 
from the foreigner to offer no eyrie for another 
bird of prey, but they strengthened the walls that 
girded their city and built towers of massive form 
and foundations to protect the lands restored to 
them. 

Pope Innocent required a very absolute subjec- 
tion from his Umbriaii cities, and signified that his 
love and patronage depended on their obedience, 
and it is grimly entertaining to note that along 



62 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

with the loyal protestation towards his Holiness, 
they prosecuted these labours and appointed their 
consuls and deliberated their own affairs. The 
people were now the masters, although they gladly 
admitted to their commune and its privileges such 
of the nobles as had been loyal to the town, 
making them consuls and conceding to them the 
right of forming a body of cavalry in times of war. 
They attacked those nobles, however, who placed 
themselves in haughty opposition to the commune, 
and who kept bands of retainers to infest the 
suburbs and harass the citizens. 

In all these doings Francis doubtless had his share, 
for we find him, after this revolution, mounted like 
a young noble of the commune, and ready to take 
his part in cavalry expeditions. Till 1202 Assisi 
was engaged in these historical and domestic 
affairs, and it must have been a time of strenu- 
ous education for her citizens, and amongst 
them for Francis, the most observed of her 
jeunesse doree. He was twenty-one years old by 
the time the new fortifications were finished, the 
castles of the suburban counts destroyed and civic 
peace restored for a short interval. We might also 
venture to surmise that he had borne a gallant part 
in those years of energy and revival, for the anec- 
dote of a man, accounted a character in the town, 
who would spread his mantle for Francis to tread 
upon, and bid men note him as a youth called to 
future greatness, seems to point already to distinc- 
tion. Giotto painted the incident, apparently well 




INCIDENT IN THE YOUTH OF FKANCIS 
From Giotto's fresco in the Ufper Church at Assist 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 63 

known in Assisi, emphasising the gentle humourous- 
ness with which Francis accepts the attention, as of 
one saying : " Why are you doing this ? " 

He was busy, too, in his father's shop, and showed 
considerable commercial aptitude, which disposed 
Bernardone to leniency when he was extravagant. 
Madonna Pica grieved over her son's tastes and 
caprices. She feared that they might lead him 
into places more dangerous than the wayward 
paths of romance and chivalry. She prayed for 
him without ceasing, and comfort was vouchsafed 
to her anxious mother-heart, for when the neigh- 
bours gossiped to her of his mad doings, she 
answered calmly : " I have hope, that if it please 
God, he will become a good Christian." 

And, indeed, his compassion for the poor betrayed 
his preservation from that worst of ills, the blunting 
of human tenderness, the hardening of the heart so 
often incident to those who live for pleasure. 

It was a time when few were rich and many were 
poor. The crusaders had filled all countries with 
the disbanded remnants of armies consecrated to 
conquest, doomed to failure. The oppression of for- 
eigners had forced poverty on the masses. Lands 
were left uncultivated ; the troubles of those days 
checked industry and commerce ; pestilence fol- 
lowed war, and famine was the handmaid of pes- 
tilence. Malarial fevers and plagues abounded. 
The refugees from the East brought leprosy and 
ophthalmia with them. Wherever men came and 
went blind, emaciated, covered with sores, in 



64 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

rags summer and winter the beggars chanted 
their doleful demand. 

Francis, with that sensitive sympathy for sorrow 
which belonged to a nature responsive to every 
human emotion, was prone to constant charity, 
even in those days of careless mirth and festivity. 
His compassion would possess him like a sudden 
flame, to be quenched only by bountiful giving, 
and years before his conversion we hear of his 
frequent charity, even to the parting with his 
robes and mantles when cold storms from the 
east covered the mountains with snow and men- 
dicants shivered by the wayside. 

One day, when his father's shop was full of 
customers, a persistent beggar annoyed him with 
asking for the love of God. Francis repulsed him 
in a moment of pressure and impatience, but his 
tender conscience reproached him with the reminder 
that, had the man begged in this count's name 
or that baron's, he would not have sent him 
away, and yet he had driven from the door one 
who begged in the name of God. So he ran after 
him to tender alms and ask his pardon. 

But in 1202 Assisi was again involved in war. 
The suburban counts, whose castles she had de- 
stroyed as far as Nocera, at that time within the 
radius of her suzerainty, conspired to avenge their 
wrongs upon the valiant little commune. Amongst 
them was Count Girardo di Gislerio, who, having 
lands near Perugia, made submission to its podesta, 
and conspired with seven other dispossessed nobles 



FRANCIS, SON OF PIER BERNARDONE 65 

to secure its assistance against Assisi. His castle 
of Sasso Rosso had not only been damaged, but, 
with its lands, had been given to Count Favorino 
degli Sciffi, an Assisan of rank. 

The opportunity was eagerly accepted, for Peru- 
gia longed to place the hated town under her 
griffin's claw. The Assisans flew to arms, refused 
to reinstate the Lombard and German counts, 
whom they no longer accounted fellow-townsmen, 
and boldly advanced across the plain to meet their 
foes. 

Francis rode in the body of patriotic cavalry. 
The encounter took place between Bastia and 
Ponte di San Giovanni, about midway between 
the hostile cities, and proved to be a defeat for 
Assisi, and their foes returned to Perugia with the 
spoils of victory and many prisoners, amongst whom 
was Francis. For a whole year he and his com- 
panions were kept in custody. While the others 
lamented and grumbled, he retained his cheerful- 
ness, made plans of glorious adventure for the 
future, boasted even a little in his humourous 
fashion. "One day," he said, "you shall see 
how the whole world will adore me." His day- 
dreams were of glory and success, although we 
cannot judge what he exactly meant at a time 
when young imaginations found nothing impossible 
in heaven or on earth. But he spoke straight to 
the grumblers, and refused to share in their un- 
kindness to a fellow-captive whom they disliked 
and whom he consoled and reconciled to the rest. 
5 



66 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

After their fellow-townsmen had suffered a year's 
imprisonment, the Assisans agreed to submit the 
difference to arbitration, and the judges sentenced 
them to repair the castles, to restore the lands 
despoiled, and to receive the exiles back again, on 
condition that they made no further attacks on the 
citizens, and pledged themselves to enter into no 
alliance with their enemies in future. So about 
the end of 1203 Francis returned to Assisi with 
his fellow-captives. 



CHAPTER II 

CONVERSION 
1204 1 '206 

Illness The Porta Nuova Walter of Brienne The Ex- 
pedition from Assisi Return Penitence The Vision 
of Poverty Farewell to Friends The Poor At Rome 
Heresies San Damiano Renunciation. 

SOME slight demoralisation had taken place in 
his nature. Prison fare and monotony must 
have been not only distasteful, but positively harm- 
ful to his health and mind, and the close companion- 
ship of men more vicious in habits and conversation 
may have tainted him with cynicism, since he could 
scarcely have isolated himself from his comrades. 
We find him plunging more recklessly than ever 
into the gaiety from which he and they had fasted 
perforce so long. And it may be that this excess 
hazarded evil as well as fantastic extravagance. If 
we accept Celano's first biography, we are bound to 
believe his sinister account. But we shall do well 
to remember that it was written under the influence 
of Brother Elias, who seems to have been at once 
artisan and schoolmaster in Assisi during this time, 
not included in the doings of its leisured youth, 
(67) 



68 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

and perhaps disposed to account their conspicuous 
follies as altogether evil. And even if his ungentle 
disposition did not wilfully deepen the shadows, he 
may have in some tortuous manner suggested them 
as a contrast to the life which was to follow, so as 
to make more resplendent the change from spiritual 
death to life. Francis, weakened physically by 
captivity, could not stand the strain of this out- 
break of dissipation, and fell seriously ill. For 
weeks he lay in danger, but his mother's prayers 
and nursing helped him through the crisis, and 
slowly he returned to a measure of health. In the 
dark house below the main piazza he lay helpless 
through the first months of 1204, until the days 
began to lengthen, and the sun rose earlier behind 
Foligno and sank later behind Perugia. 

We know nothing detailed of this illness, but are 
perhaps justified in accounting it the true turning- 
point of his life. He had aspired to the best as 
he understood it. He had touched his goal and 
had known the delights of the life that now is 
a dazzling social success, the stress and strain of 
great events, the joy of battle with his peers. But 
the glamour passed at the touch of adversity. He 
had seen the gallant bearing of his friends turn 
into squalid peevishness ; he had learnt that the 
brilliance of rank, wealth and youth faded under 
the sullen cloud of failure. It was a semblance 
then and unreal. The 6lan of battle was not forti- 
tude. There were apparent virtues which could 
not endure the shock of opposition. They were 



CONVERSION 69 

phantasms. Some such despair may have possessed 
him as he slowly rallied, and underlying its oppres- 
sion there may have germinated that seed whose 
increase is of God. 

When he was once more able to walk he took 
the level road leading to Porta Nuova, least difficult 
for an invalid, and went to where the gate opens 
upon the grim shoulders of Monte Subasio, upon 
the high Apennines beyond Foligno, upon the lower 
range on whose slopes glitter Trevi and Spoleto, 
and upon the olive-yards and mulberries descending 
to the plain, all perchance, that spring afternoon, 
steeped in bluest atmosphere. He tried to recover 
his former rapture in the scene, but could not. 
His very love of natural beauty had lost its thrill. 
His youth had been wasted on shadows, and not 
even nature could console him. Nor did there 
seem for the moment any other source of consola- 
tion. For, though the hand of God was upon him, 
he knew it not. The Divine processes are slow, and 
most of us scarcely attain to be unweaned babes in 
the spiritual life. 

Francis turned sick at heart from the dregs of 
the emptied cup, finding them bitter to his taste, 
but to drink the living water was not yet in all his 
thoughts. Religion was a duty, doubtless, but not 
yet the breath of his being. There were, however, 
possibilities in which he might recover his old joie 
de vivre, and these, in the opinion of that age, were 
hallowed by the sanction and example of the Curia. 

Restored to health, he resumed his rich vestments 



70 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

and his habit of riding out of the city to the plain. 
One evening he found at the wayside an old ac- 
quaintance reduced to beggary. He dismounted 
and clothed him in his own rich mantle, providing 
for his immediate wants. It seems to have been 
from this man that he learned of the victories 
gained in Puglia by Walter de Brienne, who was 
fighting for the restoration of the papal fiefs in the 
south of Italy, favoured by Innocent IIL's benedic- 
tion. The Pope's champion was a hero in the eyes 
of all Guelfs, for he had overcome the German army 
twice against great odds, and he was regarded as 
a leader specially protected by God. Francis was 
easily induced to accompany the poor knight whom 
he had befriended, and who intended to seek service 
under Count Walter. So he was occupied in fitting 
out his friend and himself with the arms and trap- 
pings necessary for their expedition. 

Its object was almost a crusade ; nothing could 
have been more attractive to a mind regaining its 
health without recovering its content with his daily 
conditions. Filled as his imagination was with day- 
dreams of glory in the tented field, it is not wonder- 
ful that his sleep was haunted by visions of arms and 
banners. Some faith in his destiny he had always 
manifested half humourously, no doubt but 
caught from his popularity, from portents and pre- 
dictions, and none the less real because it had not 
spoilt his sweet and gracious bearing. But in the 
vision recorded by his biographers there is an 
element absent from mere reflection of the day's 



CONVERSION 71 

preoccupation. Some one seemed to show him a 
many-storied palace, whose arcaded chambers were 
filled with shields and arms and banners, marked 
with the Cross of Christ, and when he asked to 
whom these belonged, his guide replied : " They 
are for thee and for thy knights." 

Arms they were for Christ* s service, which he did 
not yet understand, but towards their use his reason 
was gradually to be directed. For the moment he 
was intoxicated with the thought that he was de- 
signed by God to be a great leader in battle for the 
Church. 

Madonna Pica's heart must have bled to see him 
so joyous at the thought of leaving home for the 
perils of war once more, and his friends rallied him 
on his spirits and ridiculed his confident assertion ; 
" I know that I shall become a great prince." Still, 
some of them agreed to go with him and to follow 
the Assisan count, who proposed to mend his ruined 
fortunes by the venture. 

Francis was appointed his page. The party 
started one morning for Spoleto by the road which 
wound round Monte Subasio, passing below the 
Benedictine monastery and the Castle of Sasso Rosso, 
both on the flanks of the grey old mountain. At 
Spoleto the first halt was called. But excitement, 
fatigue, and perhaps some return of fever, shattered 
Francis, and he was left behind next morning with 
half insulting raillery on the part of the others. 
Another dream had signalised that night for ever. 
" Francis," called the voice of God, " who can make 



72 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

thee the better knight, the Master or the servant, the 
rich man or the poor ? " " The Master," said Francis, 
" not the servant, the rich man, not the poor." 

Then said the voice : " But thou leavest the 
Master for the servant and the rich man for the 
poor." 

And Francis said : " What dost Thou will that I 
should do, O my Lord ? " 

And the Lord said : " Turn thee back to thy own 
land, for the vision that thou didst see meant 
heavenly and not earthly equipment, and it shall be 
given thee by God and not by man." 

Obedient to the vision, Francis gave up all 
thought of rejoining the band of Assisan soldiers, 
and rode slowly home that day, revolving in his 
mind this grace vouchsafed of direction in the path 
of the Spirit. It must have been from this time 
that he felt it was to no mundane glory he was being 
guided, but rather to the glory which vanquishes 
the world. One wonders how the struggle shaped 
itself, how keen were the pangs which moved him, 
as one fair temporal hope after another took on the 
likeness of a phantasm and trembled into nothing- 
ness at the potent presence of these unwonted and 
unseen realities. One wonders how his spirit stirred 
and shook as their amazing intervention became 
indubitable ; how the unequal contest agonised and 
astounded him ; how, step by step, the spiritual 
gained upon the temporal, whilst his shrinking flesh 
cried aloud in the suffering of death. 

Only this we know : he obeyed, and, in obedi- 



CONVERSION 73 

ence to the Will, he fount! the Way, the way of the 
Cross, Christ Jesus, from which he never swerved. 
But when he returned to Assisi, this stage was in- 
cipient, not attained, and he was still in the throes 
of bewilderment and upheaval. 

His parents and friends were astonished at his 
return ; his father was indignant, for he had paid 
for the costly accoutrements on which Francis in- 
sisted for his friend as well as himself, and the least 
he expected was loyalty to the enterprise and some 
glory for his son on which to plume himself. But 
here he was back again, the victim, too, of a new 
eccentricity with which the paternal purse had to 
reckon, but which in no way gratified the paternal 
ambition. For Francis was now possessed by a 
passionate charity towards the poor, and by a grow- 
ing distaste for the society of the rich, so that his 
extravagances brought in no interest of distinction, 
and were doubtless the cause of increasing displea- 
sure at home, where his brother Angelus, careful in 
expenditure and keen in bargaining, had ingratiated 
himself with Bernardone. 

Charity and solitude to these Francis seemed 
vowed already, although he did not yet realise that 
charity could not be done with the goods of another, 
but must be purchased with self-sacrifice. He had 
no experience of a material want unsatisfied, and 
he could not yet discern the difference of value of 
the satisfaction of a moral want. 

In the meantime he sought lonely paths and re- 
treats, and found a sheltering cave on the way to 



74 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Beviglie, a mile or two north-west of Assist, where 
he could spend long hours of penitent prayer and 
of waiting for God's next mandate. For a constant 
penitence began to characterise his mental attitude 
towards God. We are told that a man of Assisi 
was much with him in those days, to whom perhaps 
he owed the new light upon those gay doings of his 
youth which he now deplored. 

There is just a possibility, indeed almost a proba- 
bility, that this friend was Bombarone, afterwards 
Brother Elias, of whom we last heard as mattress- 
maker and schoolmaster. Now, all the indications 
brought together by Dr. Lempp, in his recent 
Biographical Study of Elias, point to his possession 
of a powerful, persistent, and dominant mind, of a 
character made austere by circumstances, which had 
encouraged the growth of bitterness in his nature ; 
and we can well imagine his impressing upon the 
sensitive Francis the enormity of those masques and 
revels of which he had been the soul for seven or 
eight years. Constant weeping, constant penitential 
prayer altered the whole mien of Bernardone's once 
brilliant son, and to these God left him for a time. 
Too gi*acious to turn his back upon the old com- 
rades, he sought indirectly to avoid them. But he 
did not yet abandon all his old habits of costly 
dress and knightly manners, of riding down to the 
plain, where forest trees clustered more thickly than 
now, and where his horse might pace under the 
shadow of oaks and elms, whilst its rider was lost in 
self-accusing thought. 



CONVERSION 75 

One day a leper accosted him as he rode along 
one of the ancient ways, now little used, except as 
short cuts to the fields and olive-yards. The man 
seemed hardly human in his deformity, and for a 
moment Francis shrank from so gruesome a spec- 
tacle. But recalling Christ's gentleness to lepers, 
and his own contrition for that leprosy of the soul 
which he believed himself to have contracted, in 
deep humility he dismounted and embraced the 
mendicant, kissing the disfigured hand, which he 
filled with money. And then, as he regained his 
seat, he looked round for the leper, who had 
vanished, perhaps among the trees, and he rode 
on convinced that God had bidden him sacrifice 
for ever all those delicacies of feeling and habit 
which hindered his perfect obedience. From that 
day he was aware of a new vision flitting through 
his vigils, haunting his dreams the vision of 
Poverty, without whose constant presence he could 
not fulfil the complete behest of God. He pondered 
over this vision until it sank into his very soul. 
Poverty had been the bride of Christ upon earth, 
had trod the dusty ways of Galilee at His side, so 
that never had He turned from the abject, the out- 
cast, the diseased, but having no place where to lay 
His head, He had given healing and hope to the 
despised and rejected of men. Nigh twelve cen- 
turies had passed since the Apostles died and left 
Poverty to the care of them who were like-minded 
with the Master, but she was fallen on evil times, 
for Church and State strove for wealthy brides and 



76 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

esteemed nothing so little as Christ's beloved. To 
him,. perchance, she was bequeathed, that in true 
union with her he might go and come as God di- 
rected him, nothing hindering him, since the sweet 
ministrations of that bride must fortify him against 
all needs, must preserve him unentangled in the 
cares of this world. 

He would remember the story of Peter Waldo, 
whom the Church had banned, and begin to think 
out some humble way in which one might be an 
apostle of the poverty of Christ and yet be in the 
Church and serve it. Not even to the man who 
sought him on the plain did he tell all that was in 
his heart, for his aforetime expansiveness had de- 
serted him and he was learning that there is only 
One to whom all things can be told, and had begun 
to seek that mystic communion which grants the 
needed sympathy and betrays not at all. Down in 
his retreat near Beviglie he spent long hours in 
prayer, in cries for guidance, for a Divine commis- 
sion. 

His friends were puzzled at his altered mien and 
habits ; they thought him scarcely recovered from 
fever ; they could not suppose themselves to be 
no longer sought as his companions. One day, 
however, he invited them all to a banquet, and 
they rejoiced to think that his gaiety was restored, 
and that once more he would be the lavish king 
of their revels. They sat long at the table that 
night, while he ministered with all his old grace 
and hospitality then, rising with songs, and shout- 



CONVERSION 77 

ing, they surged out into the piazza to fill it with 
their festal clamour. But Francis was no longer 
with them, and when they turned back to claim his 
company they found him standing lost in reverie, 
his spirit far from them. "Ah!" they cried, "he 
thinks of some fair lady, who has rapt away his 
heart ; wilt thou marry, Francis ? " 

" Yes," he answered, a look in his dark eyes 
which no man had seen illumine them before, " I 
think of a spouse lovelier, richer, purer than you 
can possibly imagine." 

It was his leave-taking. Doubtless they thought 
him mad, for they troubled him no more. They 
fell from him by the inevitable law which groups 
the spirits of men into those who seek the temporal 
and those whose eyes begin to apprehend the 
eternal. They knew well that it was of no earthly 
spouse he spoke, and they had no mind to follow 
him into the heavenly places. 

But the moment for his unity with poverty had 
not yet been indicated, and he spent days upon his 
knees in solitary places. 

I f the friends of his thoughtless years were gone, 
there remained to him such friends as Jesus had 
the blind, the lame, the leper, the poor. More and 
more he spent his time, his money, his affection 
upon them, and was astonished at their gratitude, 
for they counted him as little less than an angel, 
and that they treated him so proves what no words 
can represent that personal charm which, even to 
these hardened outcasts, prevailed over the fact of 



78 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

his generosity and meant for them far more than his 
giving what they demanded. From the cave, from 
the Portiuncula, that little chapel amongst the 
trees, from San Damiano, higher up the slope, but 
on the city verge and not within its walls he went 
amongst them, his eyes shining with the light of 
prayer, his voice thrilling with the joy of doing 
the very work Christ chose to do, and they knew 
that he was not as other men who flung them 
careless alms. For God gave him daily freshness 
of love for the friends of Christ. 

We do not know how far he received guidance 
from the Church at this time. His confessor is 
not so much as mentioned, nor do we hear of his 
seeking the Duomo or even San Giorgio for de- 
votional purposes. Many churches Assisi has always 
possessed, and of those within whose walls her 
people still kneel when the Host is raised, still make 
meek confession and receive assurance of God's 
pardon, there are some where he too must have 
adored, whose ancient bells he must have known 
when they rang out their call to worship. Such 
are the Duomo, San Giorgio included now in 
Santa Chiara San Pietro, San Paolo, San Damiano, 
San Nicola, San Giacomo, and in the belfries of 
Santa Maria Maggiore and San Stefano swing to 
this very day bells to which he must have listened. 

But it is of humble shrines and impoverished 
churches that we hear as his favourite resorts, and 
of no priest at all for the present, only of the 
unknown man, who may have been Bombarone. 



CONVERSION 79 

How lonely he must have been unwelcome at 
home, except to his sorrowing mother, who was 
not wholly unconsoled. Bernardone's anger against 
him waxed as the summer waned, taking on a note 
of fierce contempt for the madnes-s which had be- 
fallen him. 

We do not know by whose persuasion he went to 
Rome, whether Madonna Pica sent him thither for 
the counsel refused at Assisi, but he rode to Rome 
in the autumn of 1205, doubtless after his father 
had set out for the north and west. There his 
objective was St. Peter's, at whose tomb he pro- 
strated himself, emptying his purse upon its altar. 
As he left the basilica he found, crouched upon its 
steps, a host of beggars. Surely in that prayer at 
the tomb he had vowed himself to their service, had 
betrothed himself for ever to the Lady of his vision 
for he asked one of them to change tunics with 
him, and, like a knight before his initiation, he 
passed a vigil, lasting all that day, down upon the 
steps, begging from the passers-by, tasting the bitter- 
sweet cup of renunciation. It was both his vigil and 
his sacring, and from that day he was the knight of 
poverty, the champion of the unchampioned, the 
hero of a tourney whose umpire is Christ Jesus, 
whose prize is life everlasting. 

On his return he occupied himself wholly with 
the poor, and especially with those whom leprosy 
had banished from the city and the villages, and 
who were herded together in squalid communities 
here and there upon the plain. Perhaps it is true 



80 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

that he appealed to the Bishop of Assisi to give 
him some light, even some authorisation in minis- 
tering to those outcasts, but probably the bishop 
saw in Francis one led astray by heretical teaching 
and refused to assist him in his work amongst the 
lepers. For strange missionaries were going to 
and fro, sent out of Viterbo, and there is a record 
of a voice lifted up in Assisi calling men to a 
mysterious peace. It is certain that Francis was 
more and more left to himself, and that he had 
no help except the growing assurance that what 
he did was well-pleasing to God. 

The Church was indeed sick nigh unto death, 
distracted by war without, exhausted by defection, 
betrayed by internal corruption, while no period 
of its existence was ever more signalised by papal 
pretensions and spiritual impotence. 

One day Francis went down the rough path, 
which leads to the small sanctuary of San Damiano, 
hidden then more effectually than now by a thicket 
and falling to pieces from neglect and the poverty 
of its worshippers. As he passed through the 
olives, whose size and beauty are greater on this 
slope than lower down, and felt the sweet in- 
fluences of these visionary trees whose shadow 
on the ground is as the shadow of a shadow, 
whose silvery foliage gleams and glooms in quick 
response to sun and cloud ; who seem to sigh and 
smile with sorrows and raptures of their own, as if 
they were acquainted with unseen woes and wel- 
comed celestial visitants he may have almost 




THIS CRUCIFIX OF SAN DO.MINICO 



CONVERSION 81 

looked for an angel amongst them, for some radi- 
ance with a message to guide him. Certain it is 
that, with mind remoter from the world than com- 
mon, he kneeled to pray at the foot of a painted 
crucifix, old even then and beautiful to-day, where 
it hangs in San Giorgio, as it was to him. " Send 
Thy light into my darkness," he implored ; " O 
Christ, my Lord, let me know Thy holy will." 
And in the silence he saw the figure of the 
Crucified quicken into life, and lo ! Christ spake 
to him : " Francis, go and restore My falling 
Church." 

Then he knew that his cry had been answered, 
that he was God's accepted servant, commissioned 
to do a mighty work. 

He did not yet realise the wreck within the 
Church, whose imposing structure blinded men to 
its real condition, nor was he fully aware that faith 
was an outcast from its palaces, whence poverty 
had long been driven, and that patience, chastity 
and hope had followed them into the wilderness. 

So, eager to obey, and that at once, he looked 
about him at the crumbling sanctuary, and remem- 
bered how San Pietro was time-worn and no longer 
proof against the weather, and how the chapel be- 
loved of his mother, Santa Maria degli Angeli, was 
falling into ruin. This, he reasoned, must be his 
work to repair God's sanctuaries and to make 
them fit for His presence. His purse was nearly 
empty. Pier Bernardone was at home and did not 
care to supply him with money, sure to be squan- 
6 



82 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

dered on the lepers. So he gave the priest of San 
Damiano all that remained to him. He was used 
to take what costly stuffs he needed for his cloth- 
ing. It did not occur to him that he was not 
entitled to them for a purpose infinitely more 
sacred and more pressing. Bernardone was not 
in his shop at the south-east corner of the 
piazza, so he took some pieces of the finest cloths 
and silks, made them into a parcel, mounted his 
horse and rode to Foligno, ten miles away. There 
he sold both merchandise and horse and came 
back to San Damiano on foot, intent on taking up 
his abode with its priest and on providing for its 
repair. The priest, however, knew Bernardone's 
character, and, although he willingly allowed 
Francis to stay, he refused to take the money. 
With some movement of petulance Francis flung 
the rejected coins out of the window, since they 
were not deemed worthy of acceptance. Bernar- 
done missed the stuffs and heard the story of their 
disappearance. He waited in vain for his son's 
return, and as the evening darkened into night he 
realised that Francis had left his home. A search 
for the fugitive began, and soon Bernardone knew 
that he was at San Damiano. With a crowd of 
followers he hurried down the slope to drag him 
home. But Francis heard the clamour as it neared 
and fled to some concealment prepared for this 
emergency. For days he hid from his father's rage, 
scarcely knowing what to do, until the resolution 
came to him to go back, declare his firm deter- 



CONVERSION 83 

mination to obey Christ's call, to give up his life 
at home and to consecrate himself to the work of 
repairing the neglected sanctuaries. 

As he climbed to the piazza, pale with sleepless- 
ness and fasting, a crowd of children followed him, 
shouting in mockery : " The madman ! the mad- 
man ! " hurling stones at him in savage delirium, 
covering him with mud, mimicking his gestures 
and his words of entreaty. Bernardone came to 
the door of his house, drawn by their tumult, to 
find his son its centre, a pitiable object, bruised, 
bleeding and in rags, while his tormentors howled 
with delight. The furious merchant seized Francis 
by the throat, drew him out of the street and flung 
him into a cellar in the staircase. To what public 
disgrace had the reprobate brought his wealthy and 
respectable father ? Either he was mad indeed, or 
so perverted that imprisonment in the dark was the 
only treatment likely to bring him to his senses. 
But the treatment failed, for neither abuse nor 
blows served to change his mind. He was re- 
solved to leave father and mother, to take up his 
cross and to follow Christ. His cross was already 
well bound to his shoulders, and its weight was 
rapture as he realised that just such sorrows were 
the very signs of his acceptance. At last Bernar- 
done left him alone, but locked the door upon 
him. Three days later he quitted Assisi on busi- 
ness, and Madonna Pica went to her son with 
gentle entreaties for his return to filial duty. But 
he was pledged to God, and the old life seemed to 



84 FRANCIS OF ASSIS1 

him no more than dust in the balance compared to 
the new. His mother let him out of the cellar, 
and he went straight to San Damiano. There he 
braced himself by prayer for the coming struggle. 
His father returned, and it is said that he struck 
his wife a cowardly blow when she confessed her 
share in their son's escape. Then, in an excess of 
rage, he hurried to San Damiano bent in forcing 
Francis to leave Assisi. But prayer and guidance 
had fortified the latter, and he met his father out- 
side the sanctuary with calm and happy face : " Do 
not think," he said, "that anything in the world 
can turn me from the love of Christ, for whose sake 
I gladly suffer all things." 

Bernardone angrily demanded the money paid for 
his stuffs, and Francis showed him where it lay be- 
neath a grating. Picking up the coins, and consoled 
by their touch, he sought to tempt his son by pro- 
mises of wealth and indulgence to return with him. 
But Francis said : " I desire no other wealth than 
the poverty of Christ." "Then that thou shalt 
have," cried Bernardone ; " come with me before 
the bishop and renounce all right to thy mother's 
dowry, all claim to what I might have given thee." 

With joy Francis followed him to the bishop's 
palace in the little piazza of Santa Maria Maggiore. 
Guido was then Bishop of Assisi, second of his 
name, a wise, learned and impulsive man. The 
angry father came before him, followed by Francis, 
who was radiant with the joy of suffering for Christ's 
sake. A crowd of citizens pressed round them to 




THE RENUNCIATION 
From Giotto's fresco in the Upper Church at Assist 



CONVERSION 85 

hear the matter, but, before it could be judicially 
discussed, Francis went into a room, stripped him- 
self of all he wore and returned with a bundle of 
his garments, which he handed to his father, saying : 
"Now have I no father for ever, but our Father 
who is in Heaven." The bishop, moved to tears, 
embraced him and covered him with his own 
mantle until a servant brought a coarse tunic in 
which to clothe him. And then the people, seeing 
the bishop's care for him and his own happiness, 
and knowing well the greedy, ambitious and iras- 
cible nature of Bernardone, were smitten with 
wondering admiration for the grace which God 
had done in their midst, calling from amongst them 
and setting His seal upon the spoilt darling of their 
city, the gay comrade, cavalier and soldier, whose 
career was as familiar to them as their own from 
his birth till that day in the winter of 1206. 



CHAPTER III 

THE BROTHERS MINOR 
12061210 

The Benedictine Convent Gubbio Cesena San Damiano 
again Santa Maria degli Angeli Francis Begins to 
Preach His First Followers The First Mission A 
Crisis The Second Mission Pope Innocent III. and 
the Order. 

1 ^RANCIS had given up father and mother and 
X wealth for Christ's sake. We can only sur- 
mise what that meant to his tender heart ; but the 
sacrifice was complete ; he was now Christ's alone, 
and the joy of that transfer filled his mouth with 
praise. 

He left Assisi, perhaps in obedience to some 
word of counsel from Bishop Guido, which he under- 
stood to be Divine direction. He took a rough path 
on the flanks of Monte Subasio, through the woods, 
which darkened as the March afternoon closed. 
Snow lay on the mountain and drifted into the 
wood ; his feet were bare and only a coarse garment 
covered him ; but he was singing with all his might, 
for on the breast of his tunic he had drawn a cross 
in chalk, the badge of a Master whose service is 
(86) 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 87 

perfect freedom from earthly care. As he climbed 
and sang, his voice reached the ears of a band of 
robber-outcasts who lurked in the wood. They 
came down upon him and roughly asked him who 
he was. " I am a herald of the Great King," said 
he, "and nothing more that can concern you." 
They shouted with laughter, dealt him blow after 
blow and, stripping off his garment, flung him into 
a snowdrift, crying as they left : " There, that's 
the place for the herald of God." 

When they had gone, Francis rose and went on 
his way, singing as loudly as ever, although chilled 
to the bone and almost naked. Further east, and 
still higher up the slope of Monte Subasio, stood 
the Benedictine monastery built nearly two centuries 
earlier. To its gate he bent his steps in the dark- 
ness. But when a lay brother opened and heard 
his petition for food and shelter, he was not greatly 
attracted by the shivering, beaten and unclad 
beggar before him. The monks sent him to their 
kitchen, gave him a dry crust of bread and a ragged 
shirt, and set him to earn these bounties by acting 
as scullion to their cook. But he felt their suspicion 
of his veracity and suffered from their meanness, 
which went to the verge of starving him. So after 
a few days he left them and made his way to 
Gubbio, where he stayed a short time with a friend 
called Spadalunga, who cared for his necessities. 
It is on the site of this friend's house and garden 
that the beautiful church of San Francesco, at 
Gubbio, stands. He used his absence from Assisi 



88 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

in seeking advice and experience, but we do not 
know exactly how long the interval lasted, nor 
where he spent its greater part. When he left 
Gubbio, it is probable that he sought counsel from 
the holier hermits in its neighbourhood. There 
existed for a century after his life a common report 
amongst the peasants of Romagna that he dwelt 
for more than a year in a hermitage near Cesena. 
This spot lay in the shelter of a thick wood, cover- 
ing an ascending valley, which separates the slopes 
of two hills. Both wood and hermitage have been 
swept away to make room for vines and corn, but 
Signor Finali, who has described the place for us, 
often passed in his boyhood under the shady oaks 
to the cell, of which no vestige now remains, except 
a ruined fountain surmounted by a rude figure in 
terra-cotta. Here, in the time of Francis, lived a 
holy hermit, a Mantuan by birth, Giovanni Bono. 
He was one of those who practised the Rule of St. 
Augustine, so-called, a gospel Rule, which prescribed 
poverty, prayer and charity. His dress was a tunic 
of the common grey cloth worn by the peasants. 
The hermits of this order, as well as the Dominicans, 
maintained, somewhat to the annoyance of the 
Franciscans, that St. Francis wore the grey habit 
and professed the hermit's Rule for some time 
before returning to Assisi. If their contention is 
true, he must have acquired the first principles of 
his own Rule from the good and much venerated 
Giovanni Bono, whom the peasants loved because 
of his ministrations amongst them, and because 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 89 

when food was brought to him, he shared it with 
those who had none. But whatever probability 
there is in the tradition, Francis needed no di- 
rection but Christ's in all that pertained to such 
ministration, for he had already surpassed the 
hermit's care for the poor in his work amongst 
the lepers outside Assisi. Wherever he may have 
been, he recovered strength, serenity, the full use 
of his great faculties, mental, practical and spiritual. 
When he returned to Assisi he was joyous, alert, 
decided, sure of what God meant him to do, pre- 
pared to be led step by step into spiritual service 
that service of which the Church and the world 
stood in such desperate need. 

His first visit was to the leper settlement near 
Santa Maria degli Angeli, where still the two field 
chapels of Santa Maria Maddalena and San Rufino 
d'Arce in old times known as San Lazzaro 
mark the shrines where these poor outcasts of both 
sexes knelt for worship. They received him with 
joy, and he returned to San Damiano prepared to 
take up the work which he had temporarily 
quitted, no longer as the young and wealthy citizen 
of Assisi, but as the spouse of poverty, clad in a 
grey habit, begging for others. The poor priest 
with whom he lived soon loved him as a son, and 
would cook little delicacies for him at meal times, 
until Francis entreated him not to spend money 
upon such things, since bread and water were 
sufficient. 

He was bent on restoring the three churches 



90 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

fallen into disrepair, and set about collecting stones 
from the citizens, for which he paid by singing like 
a wandering minstrel. Some of these still main- 
tained that he was mad, and his sorest trial was 
meeting Bernardone, who never failed to curse him. 
But he allowed nothing to discourage him in col- 
lecting stones and mortar, which he carried on his 
back to San Damiano. At other times he asked 
food and alms for his sick and poor, and what little 
was necessary for himself, so that he might not 
bring expense upon his friend, the poor priest, and 
when, in going his rounds, he met his old com- 
panions, or was aware of them assembled at some 
banquet, he would overcome his shyness and go 
to them to seek a gift in the name of Jesus whom 
he served. He chose a poor townsman to go about 
with him, so that when he flinched from his father's 
curses, the man might bless him and restore his 
spirit. 

His brother Angelo made a mock of him when- 
ever they met. Once this happened in a church on 
a cold day of winter. Francis was shivering in his 
grey tunic, while the other was warmly wrapped in 
ftir-lined mantle over a long robe of cloth. " Go to 
Francis," said Angelo to a friend, " and buy a 
ha'porth of his sweat." " No," said Francis, "it 
is of greater value to God." 

What Madonna Pica thought, if she still lived, 
we know not. Doubtless she said nothing, but 
pondered all these things in her heart, like the 
blessed mother of our Lord, that woman of perfect 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 91 

dignity and of perfect wisdom, a miracle amongst 
women. 

It was at first very hard for him to overcome his 
repugnance to the scraps and leavings of food which 
he brought home, and he had to put his fastidious- 
ness under the control of his spirit. So he called 
his meals the " table of the Lord," and ate what 
was before him with words of praise. He had con- 
quered, one by one, his love of company, of fine 
clothes, of rank and wealth ; his aversion to squalor, 
disease and misery ; his daintiness in food and sur- 
roundings. All were laid upon the altar of obedience, 
and for all God gave him a thousand-fold of their 
anti-types in the spiritual life for parents and 
friends, His own continual presence ; for rank, son 
ship of the King of kings ; for garments, the robe of 
righteousness ; for wealth, " all things " ; for per- 
sonal fastidiousness, a purity, tenderness and joy 
which lifted him above the annoyances of daily ex- 
perience. 

The weapons marked with the cross were gaining 
him the victory. His vision was in course of fulfil- 
ment. 

For some time he laboured at his double charge 
of repairing the churches and of tending the lepers. 
There was another settlement of these besides the 
rough lazar-houses near the Portiuncula. This was 
at a considerable distance from San Damiano, some 
seven miles westwards, at Collistrada, where cy- 
presses mark a burial ground on a hill to the left of 
the road going to Perugia, while a cluster of stone 



92 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

pines, rare in Umbria, attracts our eyes on the 
other side of a group of buildings, one of which 
may have been the hospital. Hither he bent his 
steps from time to time, carrying food and alms for 
its wretched inmates, and here, too, he was known 
and loved. 

His labours at San Pietro and San Damiano came 
to an end, and he began to restore the little church 
of the Portiuncula. Day after day he toiled down 
from the quarries with his burden of stones and 
mortar, and fitted them into the breaches made by 
storms and time and rough usage. As the winter 
of 1208 passed he completed his undertaking, and 
Santa Maria degli Angeli was not only weather- 
proof, but swept and cleansed with that delicate 
care which he practised, and later enjoined, regard- 
ing all things used for the service of God. 

He grew more and more attached to this humble 
sanctuary, and spent much of his time in prayer 
and meditation within its walls. Some features of 
the hermit life characterised this period. So many 
hours of work, so many hours of tending the lepers, 
so many hours of solitude, prayer and contempla- 
tion, with tears of penitence, of praise and of 
patient waiting upon God's further will. 

Santa Maria degli Angeli belonged to the Bene- 
dictines on Monte Subasio, and one of them came 
to say an occasional mass at its altar. One day in 
February, 1209, mass was being celebrated there. 
Francis was the sole worshipper, and the monk 
turned towards him as he read the gospel for the 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 93 

day from St. Matthew : " As ye go, preach, saying, 
The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, 
cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils ; 
freely ye have received, freely give. Provide 
neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses, 
nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither 
shoes, nor yet staves ; for the workman is worthy of 
his meat." 

He listened with wonder ; it was an endorse- 
ment of the rule of poverty, but it seemed to 
include more than that. It meant not the repose 
of the hermit's life, not the mere working out of 
his own salvation. As he went on his way he must 
preach and say : " The Kingdom of Heaven is at 
hand." It was the new direction from above, and 
the voice was the voice of Christ. Again he was 
ready to obey. Not in vain had he called himself 
the herald of God. On the very next day he went 
up to Assisi and began to preach. He had divested 
himself of all forbidden in the gospel, and with bare 
feet, and a rope tied round his grey tunic instead of 
a belt, he entered the church of San Giorgio, salut- 
ing all whom he found there with the words : " My 
brothers, God give you peace." And then in 
simple language he proclaimed the coming of 
Christ and called on all to repent. He used no 
rhetoric, no eloquence ; but every word uttered 
came like a flame of pure light from that illu- 
mined spirit, and the listeners knew that for him 
all things were nought save only Christ, and Him 
crucified. A change of feeling towards Francis had 



94 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

been at work during the years after his renuncia- 
tion, especially influenced by his labour amongst 
the lepers and at the ruined churches. Men were 
ceasing to think him mad and had begun to realise 
that he was God-inspired. They listened to him 
now as to one of the Divine oracles, so that he 
never lacked a congregation when he entered one 
of the many churches of Assisi with his greeting of 
God's peace. 

Peace was much needed in the city, where inter- 
nal dissensions prevailed. The Assisans had been 
slow to satisiy the conditions concluded with Peru- 
gia ; many of the exiled counts were still living 
there awaiting the restoration of their castles, and 
discussion was hot as to their return. We have 
reason to believe that from the time of his preach- 
ing Francis was consulted by the commune on these 
matters, and gave advice always on the side of 
righteous fulfilment of obligations, the events 
which followed being marked by a sense of re- 
sponsibility to God very unusual in the settlement 
of altercations at that time. That their outcome 
was both peaceable and orderly we shall find three 
years later, when mutual concessions were made 
both by nobles and people. 

At this time the church of Santa Maria Maggiore 
was restored, and engraved on the outer wall of its 
apse are the words : " In the time of Bishop Guido 
and of Brother Francis" surely a contemporary 
testimony to the extraordinary personal influence 
exerted by the "poor wise man" in his city. 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 95 

Indeed, his life, known and read of all men, 
rayed out power wherever it was encountered and 
felt, and the old sovereignty of personal charm and 
wit was transformed into a new sovereignty of holi- 
ness and wisdom from above. 

We can therefore better understand the effect of 
his call to the life of prayer and labour on those of 
his hearers in whose hearts 'there pulsed already a 
deep longing for God. We are not surprised to 
learn that two out of his three first followers were 
" simple men ". And when we read in the Aclus 
how the third was converted, we are constrained 
to believe that had he not been a wealthy noble 
the chroniclers would have called Bernard of Quin- 
tavalle a "simple man" as well. For all three 
were transparently honest, full of faith in the un- 
seen, humble and teachable, just such as God loves 
and men are prone to despise. They were, in the 
order of their coming to St. Francis, Peter of Assisi, 
Bernard of Quintavalle and Egidio, the last perhaps 
the simplest of all, but destined to confound the 
wise and console the mourning, to convince the 
doubting and convert the unbelieving. To no 
one of the early Franciscans does the tradition of 
heavenly-mindedness so impressively belong as to 
Brother Egidio, a man of such contrite heart that 
God dwelt very visibly with him. But he was the 
third to join, and the Rule of the " little flock" was 
decided before his adhesion. 

When Bernard of Quintavalle, convinced of the 
rare grace granted by God to Francis, and longing 



96 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

to come under its power, determined to join him, 
the saint, notwithstanding his joy, gave proof of 
that sound judgment upon which the commune 
had learned to draw, by proposing that since the 
life of renunciation was hard, they must lay the 
whole matter before the Lord, who would Himself 
be its judge and their counsellor. So they repaired 
to St. Nicholas' Church, whose door is still to be 
seen on the Piazza Vittorio Emanuele, and, after 
the office, knelt long in prayer for guidance. The 
curate of St. Nicholas was their friend, and he con- 
sulted the gospel text when their minds were pre- 
pared to accept its mandates. The first time he 
opened it these words met his eyes : " Go thy 
way, sell whatsoever thou hast and give to the 
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven : 
and come, take up thy cross, and follow Me." 
The second time, the very gospel which had lately 
impelled Francis to preach was on the open page, 
while the third test of Bernard's faith was found to 
be the great and strenuous commandment : " If any 
man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and 
take up his cross daily, and follow Me." 

Bernard bowed his head in obedience to all three, 
and leaving the church, he and Francis at once set 
about selling his houses and possessions, and bestow- 
ing the money realised on hospitals, poor monas- 
teries, the neediest townsfolk, conquering by their 
action the heart of a miserly priest, who joined 
them later as Brother Sylvester. Then, having 
finished this affair, the brothers passed down to the 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 97 

plain, and a new stage in the Franciscan movement 
was initiated. 

The passages read in the church of St. Nicholas 
were adopted as their Rule, and so without novitiate, 
without function, with a dignified directness which 
passed by the tedious preliminaries of monastic 
custom, they proceeded to obey its injunctions. 
This was the only Rule whose vital importance 
Francis ever recognised, and the additions and 
alterations incorporated later were wrung from his 
bleeding heart by persons and circumstances as yet 
unforeseen. For to him Christ, and Christ alone, 
was the Way, the Truth, the Life, the Light, and 
he sought to rescue his little flock from the " many 
inventions " by which the Church had obscured, 
weakened, falsified His commandments. Francis 
was His servant, following in His steps, never side 
by side making footprints on the way which men 
might mistake for his Master's. For there is no 
parallel possible between Francis and our Lord ; 
they are sundered by the Godhead itself. Christ 
was no penitent ; not for His own sins did He 
atone upon the Cross. Francis was always a 
penitent, for the errors of his youth, for the blun- 
ders of his twenty years of saintliness. His service 
to the world was to make Christ's will the first and 
last and only rule of conduct ; to prove all things 
by that rule, and so to choose and reject. His 
crucible was scathing, and much shining metal 
dimmed and shrivelled in its flame. 

The three brothers, soon joined by Egidio, took 
7 



98 FRANCIS OF ASSlSl 

up their residence close to the Portiuncula. Their 
dress consisted of two garments, an under shirt and 
a tunic of the home-woven grey cloth used by the 
peasants, with a cape and narrow hood, and fastened 
round the waist by a cord. Francis could not im- 
pose four guests on the poor priest at San Damiano, 
and apparently their first homes were built of mud 
and roofed with wood after the old Umbrian plan. 
He was an experienced builder, and must have been 
both architect and overseer of this work, although 
we may be sure that he gave far less care to the 
construction of these rude shelters than he had 
given to the sanctuaries. 

The brothers had no thought of relapsing into 
the tranquillity of hermit life. They were the 
heralds of the great King and knew their marching 
orders. No sooner were these simple preparations 
completed than they left two by two for the March 
of Ancona and for Tuscany. 

Francis took Egidio with him, Bernard's com- 
panion was Pietro. From village to village, from 
city to city, from castle to castle, climbing the hills 
and visiting every corner where humble homes were 
built, the missionaries called to repentance, exhorted 
to the life of holiness, proclaimed the Kingdom of 
God. 

Francis was filled with joy, and when they re- 
turned to the Portiuncula to count up their gains 
for the Master, he could hardly restrain himself 
from predictions of a world-wide success. From 
solitude he had been planted in a family, from the 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 99 

despite of men he had been raised into their honour, 
from penitential weeping he had been transferred 
to the gladness of accepted service. As they 
journeyed, they sang ; they encountered all with 
joyous smiles ; for a morsel of bread, for a few 
hours' rest in an outhouse, or under the shadow of 
a tree, they tendered the bread of heaven, the 
peace that passeth understanding. And men 
listened and welcomed their message. Some 
mocked, but that was the very sign of God's pre- 
sence with them. " Happy are ye when men shall 
persecute you and shall say all manner of evil 
against you for My sake." This pledge of accept- 
ance was not denied them. 

They had just entered upon a crisis, which only 
that invincible attitude could withstand. Three 
others joined the brotherhood, men who sold all 
they had, gave it to the poor and came down to 
the plain. The matter was becoming serious. 
Those who expected to inherit were indignant. 
Had any man the right to disappoint his heirs by 
scattering abroad during his life what should accrue 
to them at his death ? This new development, 
unconventual, unauthorised, threatened to destroy 
the very foundations of civilised life, to attack the 
time-honoured institution of adding field to field, 
of storing wealth which should ensure unearned 
privileges for generations of descendants. There 
was a reaction against Francis and his followers. 
Even the bishop, who had given him a cautious 
measure of protection, was alarmed at this aspect 



100 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

of his influence, for the dissipation of large sums 
amongst the needy was no gain to the Church and 
might disturb her authority. Unless these men 
could be haltered and reined by monasticism, their 
growth into a numerous body was a menace. 

The matter excited a passionate interest, and the 
bishop decided to intervene. Francis was sent 
for. Guido remonstrated with him on his manner 
of life, its want of responsibility, its uncompromising 
poverty. Doubtless this last rankled in the clerical 
mind, and induced the priests to make common 
cause with the laity. Devotion to the name of 
Christ was all very well, but devotion to His 
poverty and preaching was extremely inconvenient, 
and must be diverted into cloistered silences, where 
it could do no harm. But Francis stood, unap- 
proachable as a celestial being, clothed in Christ 
Jesus, gentle, humble, aware. " If we had posses- 
sions," he answered, " we should need arms to 
defend them ; for from them arise questionings 
and strife ; and thus the love of God and of our 
neighbour is hindered. And for this cause, we 
desire no worldly wealth." What an impeachment 
of the Curia, busy then with armed resistance to 
Otho in the south, lurked in these unanswerable 
words. For Guido found no further argument 
against their manner of life, and contented himself 
with forbidding his preaching in Assisi, where the 
matter raged for a brief interval incited by indis- 
creeter men, both priests and laymen. Amongst 
the gentler people there was a growing affection 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 101 

for Francis, as if in him and his followers Christ 
were lifted up, and drew others by a magnetism 
greater than they knew. But with the controversy 
the brothers occupied themselves not at all. 

They were eight now, and it was the spring of 
1210. It was time to go forth in different directions 
to save men by example and by precept. Francis 
sent away six and took the eighth himself, each 
couple going towards one of the cardinal points. 
" Go," he said, " preach repentance to all men, 
without concern that ye are of little account and 
ignorant, for God, who has overcome the world, 
will speak in you and by you to the converting of 
many. But fear not when men oppose you and re- 
fuse your message, for soon even the nobles and the 
wise will be with you, preaching to kings and to 
princes and to the nations." And blessing them 
one by one " Cast all your care upon God, who 
careth for you " he said to each. 

This time Bernard took Egidio with him and 
turned towards Frorence, while the others, two by 
two, went on their respective ways. The adventures 
of the brothers in Florence are given by the Three 
Companions, and vividly represent their faring and 
its incidents. One point stands out in relief from 
the simple narrative, and that concerns the attitude 
of the first brothers towards alms. St. Francis is 
constantly accused of converting the Umbrians, if 
not the Italians, into a horde of beggars. It is 
quite certain that the Church has done so by 
hindering industrial development and independ- 



102 FRANCIS OF ASSIS1 

ence, by making it meritorious to give to all who 
ask without the laborious processes which constitute 
effective charity, so that idleness and professional 
vagabondage have been studiously encouraged. 
Assisi was, as we have noted in her history, a 
pauper city a thousand years before Francis was 
born, and her misfortunes increased the percentage 
of her begging population. This was, indeed, the 
very evil which Francis sought to remedy by the 
practical means of adopting poverty and giving an 
example of how it should be used. Of all things, 
he contemned idleness and wanton beggary most. 
To his thinking they were more shameful than 
wealth, for just as surely did the squalid material 
preoccupations of mendicancy estrange the soul 
from God, as did great riches. Therefore work 
was ordained as an equivalent for whatever men 
gave to the brothers, and they were not permitted 
to accept more than was immediately needed. 
Their daily hunger must be satisfied, the garments 
from time to time must be renewed, but both these 
needs were reduced to their minimum, and for sup- 
plies a fair return was made in the cornfields, the 
vineyards, at the olive gathering, in building, repair- 
ing, portage. We constantly meet with instances 
of money refused, or flung aside with contempt, a 
difficult lesson to teach, but strenuously insisted on. 
And we discover in this artless account of Bernard's 
and Egidio's preaching in Florence a proof of their 
care for "the dignity of the Lady Poverty," when 
in a Florentine church they declined to receive 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 103 

money from Messer Guido, because they had be- 
come voluntarily poor by the grace of God, and for 
that reason were not troubled by their poverty at 
all, as those were upon whom it weighed like a load. 
Hospitality they accepted in the form of simplest 
food and shelter, and they gently declined all super- 
fluity. For the true Lady Poverty has her delicacies 
and reserves, and is, indeed, a dame of highest birth 
and breeding. 

For the peace of God, which they bestowed as 
His almoners, they accepted the slight return of 
a meal and a shelter. Sometimes these were not 
forthcoming, and then they bore their temporary 
discomfort with cheerful patience. Whining was 
unknown in those glorious days of the initiation of 
the order. 

If they had gone forth with ardour, they re- 
turned to the Portiuncula with joy, and perhaps we 
may fix the season of Pentecost as the date of their 
glad reunion. 

But some of his experiences, and amongst them 
the prohibition to preach in Assisi, had decided 
Francis to take a step of the utmost importance. 
Apparently they brought back three new adherents, 
or were joined by these on their arrival. Including 
Francis, the poor penitents of the Portiuncula had 
attained the number of Christ's disciples. He knew 
that as they increased difficulties of the kind already 
met would increase also. He could not contemplate 
monasticism as a solution of these difficulties, for 
the work which God had called him to do was in 



104 FRANCIS OF ASS1SI 

the wide field of the world, not in walled seclusion. 
But that he might silence rancour and avoid failure, 
he must be possessed of authority, to which his 
detractors would bow. The brotherhood was to be- 
come a pattern to the world, for nothing is so much 
emphasised by his early biographers as his insist- 
ence upon such behaviour in all things as should 
commend and adorn what they preached. Indeed, 
so sensitive was he 011 this point that he constantly 
trusted to example alone, forgetting that it is a 
sermon which reaches the few and eludes the many, 
who may emotionally admire goodness without a 
single effort to practise its stern behests. Fortun- 
ately, of those silent sermons his companions took 
note, and they are eloquent to-day. He believed 
that the humility, simplicity and forbearance of 
the brothers would prove their safeguard, so he de- 
vised for them the name of Brothers Minor when 
it became clear to him that some such title was 
necessary to their organisation. " A new people " 
they were to be, " and an humble," the " little 
flock " which Christ desired of the Father. 

This point being settled, he wrote out the 
gospel Rule, which so many leadings had indicated 
and confirmed as their guide of conduct, hid it in 
the breast of his tunic, and calling his company 
together joyfully started for Rome. A happy dream 
gave him courage, and commending themselves to 
God the twelve poor men took the way southwards 
in August, 1210, just when the days were hottest, 
but when, too, the shadow of thick foliage lay on 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 105 

the narrow roads leading straight as a dart from 
point to point. We do not know exactly how they 
went, probably by Spoleto, Narni and Civita Castel- 
lana, but we do know that they were filled with 
hope of a speedy return, bearing their credentials 
with them. And their hope did not make them 
ashamed, although its realisation was vouchsafed 
from the very crisis of despair. 

When they reached Rome they sought out Bishop 
Guido, of Assisi, who was there at the time. He 
was glad that his words to Francis had so far taken 
effect, and expected that the Brothers Minor would 
be placed under his authority, so that he might 
guard them from zeal beyond discretion. He wel- 
comed them, therefore, and secured for them the 
countenance of Cardinal Colonna, one of the most 
influential members of the college, doubtless 
acquainting him with the difficulties of the case 
and with their leader's prepossession in favour of a 
non-monastic, but evangelical and missionary, Rule. 
The cardinal, full of questions and obstacles, lis- 
tened to all that Francis had to urge on behalf of 
his vocation, but, while praising his manner of life, 
he sought delicately to suggest its conversion into 
monasticism. He confronted the unassailable atti- 
tude which had already blunted assaults from 
many would-be advisers. Francis answered gently 
that he had received both call and Rule from Christ 
Himself, and that his obedience was to Him. 
Again, that pure flame of faith was triumphant, 
and Cardinal Colonna knew the presence of one 



106 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

whom the Master needed. He promised his 
support with Innocent, who, as we have seen, 
was in no mood to waste audiences upon obscure 
suppliants. 

But he granted them one on the terrace of the 
Lateran known as the " Moving Mirror," and they 
knelt before him while he gave a scanty attention 
to their plea out of courtesy to Cardinal Colonna. 
He was by no means prepossessed with their 
appearance, and took them for some new faction 
of the Patarenes or Albigenses, with whom he waged 
an exterminating war in Languedoc. They were 
curtly dismissed as his impression took this form, 
and Francis left the Lateran stunned with dis- 
appointment, although scarcely in need of the 
Pontiffs farewell admonition to ask God to make 
known His will. He and his followers, reeling 
under this blow, betook themselves naturally to 
prayer. 

God was on their side, for Innocent, a few nights 
earlier, had been startled by a dream of the Church 
of St. John Lateran, which seemed to be falling to 
the ground, except for a poor man who bore up its 
walls with arm and shoulder. Somewhere in that 
haughty spirit there must have stirred an accusing 
consciousness of the Church's decadence, whence 
rose this threatening dream. It returned to his 
recollection, nor could he forget the suppliant 
brother's arresting face. Perhaps it recalled his 
vision, which proved to be a prevision. By what- 
ever means God ruled his mind, it is certain that 




POPE INNOCENT III S DREAM 
From Giotto's fresco in the Upper Church at Assist 



THE BROTHERS MINOR 107 

he decided to see Francis again. Some of the 
cardinals objected, but Cardinal Colonna talked 
over the situation with him and recalled the 
blunder made by Alexander III. when Peter Waldo 
was dismissed. 

So Francis, found at work in the Leper Hospital, 
was sent for. He had received new inspiration 
from prayer, and when Innocent turned upon him 
a face more favouring and more expectant than on 
the previous day, he spoke this parable, which 
came from his lips almost as if his Master breathed 
it, so wholly was it in the manner of Him who 
spake as never man spake. 

" In the desert dwelt a woman very poor, but 
very fair. A great king espoused her, knowing 
that her children would be fair as she was, and she 
abode with them in the wilderness. But when the 
eldest were tall, she said to them : ' My children, 
you have no cause to blush, for you are the sons of 
the king ; go, then, to his court and he will supply 
all your need.' When they were come to the 
court the king wondered at their beauty and at 
their likeness to himself. ' Whose sons are you ? ' 
he asked, and when they told of their mother who 
lived in the desert he pressed them to his bosom, 
saying : ' Fear not, for you are my sons ; if bastards 
sit at my table, shall not you who are my well- 
begotten ? ' And he sent messengers to the poor 
woman bidding her send the others too. I am, 
most Holy Father," said Francis, " the poor woman, 
whom God's love has rendered fair and my sons 



108 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

are begotten of God. The King of kings will 
nourish these my sons, for if He receives even 
bastards, will He not far more gladly take care 
of His own ? " 

It was a bold word, for did he not claim for the 
children of his Lady Poverty alone the lawful be- 
getting of the sons of God, and how scathingly did 
he class the luxurious princes of the Church as 
" bastards ". 

But it convinced some tortuous depth in Pope 
Innocent's mind, which hoped to win the new 
order as an accredited force against heresy, and he 
granted them authority as preachers and mission- 
aries, making Francis superior of the Brothers 
Minor, who were required to submit to the tonsure. 
It is possible that the saint was ordained deacon at 
this time. The Pope, full of affectionate protesta- 
tion, took every step, short of alarming their leader, 
to mark them as his own. 




FRANCIS AND HIS KIRST FOLLOWERS PRF.SENTING THE RULE TO 
I'Ol'E INNOCENT III 



From Giotto's /res 



the Uffer Church at Assisi 



CHAPTER IV 

THE THREE ORDERS 
12101212 

The Return from Rome Orte Rivo Torto Santa Maria 
degli Angeli The Career! Increase of the Order The 
Third Order Clare degli Sciffi The Poor Sisters of 
Penitence San Damiano Rule of the Second Order. 

r I A HEIR long delay in Rome ended at last, and, 
J_ forgetful of all else but their freedom to re- 
turn, the Brothers Minor set out from the Porta 
Salaria by the summer-parched, sun-smitten road to 
the north. They might have perished on the way 
had not a traveller given them food. Their modest 
triumph at the Curia had been discounted by in- 
credulity, mockery and contempt, but out of the 
furnace they had snatched authority to exist, to 
preach, to go out beyond the seas with the gospel 
message. In their simplicity they did not realise 
that the grip of the Pope was upon them. They 
were not even concerned that their gospel Rule 
had not received his endorsement, bore no pendent 
seal of authorisation. It was Christ's Rule, and, 
with its clauses, His Vicar might not meddle. Had 
there been a flaw in their faith they could hardly 
(109) 



110 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

have survived that terrible journey in the glare and 
malaria of early autumn. As it was, they were ex- 
hausted by the time they reached Orte and took 
refuge from the heat in some ancient tombs in its 
neighbourhood. In their cool depths they recovered 
physical equilibrium, and from prayer and praise 
they drew renewed moral and spiritual strength. 
For a brief moment it seemed to them good to 
abide where these tabernacles were provided, and 
where they could forget, as in a hermitage, the 
clamour and distressful worldliness which they had 
left behind at Rome, and a measure of which 
awaited them even on the beloved Umbrian plain. 
Here in quietness they might pass their days, and 
the nearness of the place to the world in which their 
spirits loved to dwell, the presence of God which 
gladdens every solitude, almost overcame their re- 
solution. For, in a nature so exalted as that of 
Francis, retreat to a desert place to pray held out a 
constant allurement battling in his mind with that 
call to work which he obeyed. Indeed, the tradition 
that he practised a Lenten fast and meditation nine 
times a year grew doubtless from his growing need 
of such retirement to recruit those spiritual forces 
which were exhausted in the desperate pressure of 
his duties. 

They stayed a fortnight here, going two by two 
to the town and villages to preach, now armed with 
Innocent's sanction and listened to with respect. 
Their simplicity, directness and cheerfulness acted 
like a charm on the peasants and the poorer towns- 



THE THREE ORDERS ill 

folk. We can hardly realise how great an influence 
that authority to preach the poverty of Christ must 
have exerted upon those oppressed with indigence 
and toil, to whom heretofore no consolation had 
been offered. Priests, monks and dignitaries they 
knew, but never one of them unwilling to add 
to his possessions, disposed to lay up treasure 
in heaven. The men who decried such and lived 
laborious days were under the Pope's ban, went to 
and fro with their lives in their hands. But these 
happy pilgrims, messengers from Christ truly, had, 
what was even more impressive, the Pope's leave to 
teach that it was a Christ-like thing to be content 
with bread and water, to give brotherly aid at the 
vintage and with the plough, asking a crust, a hand- 
ful of grapes for recompense ; to comfort mourners 
and to preach the coming of righteousness, peace 
and joy. Wherever they went or tarried men and 
women gathered round them, wondering and listen- 
ing to what had been spoken twelve centuries 
earlier, but had been silenced. Their homeward 
journey lengthened into a missionary itinerary, and 
when they reached the Portiuncula at last, it was 
to pour out their praise and gratitude for the first 
fruits vouchsafed. 

Francis knew of a deserted lazar-house, called 
Rivo Torto, of which they might make a dormitory. 
With a good deal of crowding, each brother could 
find in it space to lie down and sleep, and he 
assigned to each his post. The settlement was 
close to a torrent from Monte Subasio, some bend 



112 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

in whose course gave it the name of Crooked Bank, 
but both stream and bend have disappeared. In 
turn, the brothers cleansed and swept their dwell- 
ing, which was little more than a shelter for meals 
and sleep. The "table of the Lord" was not 
always furnished with food, but they cheerfully 
ignored their lack. Faithfully they ministered to 
the lepers, providing first for them. Their number 
continued to increase, so that some of them went 
out to heal the sick in other villages far and near, 
where they were welcomed as leeches not unskilled 
in binding up wounds, in the use of herbs, in the 
treatment of familiar ailments. 

They acted as a new hope and a new consolation, 
and carried about in their own persons a new pat- 
tern of life not merely a stolid endurance of 
suffering, but an ardour for toil and destitution as 
if they were a privilege hitherto unrecognised. So 
they cast out the devils of discontent and selfish- 
ness, and filled with songs of praise men's mouths, 
that had railed against God and their neighbours. 

What the appearance of St. Francis in the pea- 
sants' houses and the little towns meant for all 
who hurried to greet him and gaze on him, we may 
gather from that volume of story known as the 
Actus, collected perhaps in the fourteenth century, 
perhaps earlier, from many sources, some of true 
biographical value, others legendary, but bearing 
the seal of verisimilitude, others wholly mythical, 
and yet loyal to the impression made by the saint's 
charm and hallowed gaiety. They have been 



THE THREE ORDERS 113 

recently published by M. Sabatier from a beautiful 
and ancient manuscript in his possession. From 
the Actus Brother Ugolino of Monte Giorgio trans- 
lated into Italian that collection of its chapters 
known as the Fioretti, in which we find St. Francis 
more truly and sweetly limned than in all the 
biographies a collection made a century after his 
death, but to-day reverenced and read in Italy as 
its most precious classic. The Fioretti express what 
the people of Italy meant by their beloved saint, 
and are his apotheosis in their heart. 

We have already noted his influence in Assisi. 
The compact between nobles and people, referred 
to in our last chapter, belongs to the close of 1210, 
and the very terms used to express its two con- 
tracting parties point to St. Francis as their source, 
for they are no longer sundered as nobles and 
common people, but united as the greater and the 
minor members of the community. To the minors, 
thus delicately distinguished, he gave the name of 
those whom Christ has chosen from the wise and 
noble, and to whose company might belong such 
of both as were willing to give up all for His sake. 

Other towns followed this example and the 
influence of the Brothers Minor in civic politics 
became a memorable factor throughout Italy. 

Several popular stories refer to their short stay 
in the lazar-house of Rivo Torto. Hither came 
the Emperor Otho to seek an interview with 
Francis, who warned him of his brief term of 
power, a prediction fulfilled with the appearance 
8 



114 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

of Frederick II. Here, too, the brothers were 
aware, one Saturday night, of a vision of celestial 
light, which they knew to be the spirit of their 
beloved superior, who was sojourning two miles 
away in a little arbour made for him by the canons 
of the cathedral, whose greater comfort he would 
not share, since his companions were huddled within 
the narrow walls of Rivo Torto. Permission to 
preach in Assisi was restored. He had turned the 
tables upon those who founded their opposition to 
the Brothers Minor upon their want of legalised 
organisation, for the Pope had granted them license 
to preach and had not meddled with their doctrine. 

Some of the earliest adherents sought to emulate 
their superior's abstinence with zeal beyond discre- 
tion. One night they were roused by loud groan- 
ing, and Francis, finding that it came from a brother 
sleepless on account of starvation, took what re- 
mained of the day's store, and ate with him that 
he might not feel convicted of carnal appetite 
bidding him temper his fasts with common sense, 
since it availed little for the spirit if the body 
broke down altogether. We hear, too, how he 
coaxed another brother, invalided and suffering, 
out in the early morning to a vineyard, where he 
began himself to eat ripe grapes, and to encourage 
him to do the like, as they were wholesome for his 
malady. This must have happened soon after their 
return from Orte, about the time of vintage. 

Perhaps the winter months were responsible for 
their occasional semi - starvation, for the rains 



THE THREE ORDERS 115 

stopped all industry, and a handful of turnips or 
beans provided but a scanty meal. 

In spring, 1211, they were driven from the lazar- 
house by a rough peasant, who wanted it as a stable 
for his ass, and Francis decided to beg from the 
Benedictines on Monte Subasio the little church 
of the Portiuncula, with its adjacent clearing in 
the woods. His friends at the Duomo had no 
spare land to bestow upon the order, but the 
Benedictine Abbot, Maccabeo, gave him the sanc- 
tuary of Santa Maria degli Angeli, on condition 
that it should remain to all time the metropolitan 
of the Brothers Minor. Joyfully did the saint agree 
to so sympathetic a contract, and he voluntarily 
undertook to send a yearly rent, consisting of a 
creel of "the little fishes which be called roaches," 
to the monastery. Once a year some gentle brother 
had a good day's fishing, perhaps in the Chiaggio 
across the plain, or in the Topino close to Bevagna 
memorable streams, for one had quieted in death 
the tortured body of Assisi's bishop-martyr, and 
the other is immortalised in Dante's Paradiso. 
Even Izaak Walton could scarcely have taken a 
basketful out of the Tescio. We may be sure, 
however, that the happy angler used no bait temp- 
tingly disposed upon a hook while Francis lived, 
and that short work with a net would put bounds 
to his sport. 

Thankfully the brothers flitted to their "little 
portion". They built huts of wood and clay after 
the old Umbrian pattern, each with a tiny herb- 



116 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

garden at its rear. According to an old print, 
there were two rows of huts facing each other, 
between the first pair of which stood the church, 
and behind it a hut for infirmary purposes, some- 
what larger than the others. As new members 
swelled their number, huts were added, but not 
till much later was the double fence or hedge 
planted to serve as a boundary wall. All round 
grew the forest, and from their enclosure the 
brothers coming and going could look up to Assisi 
and her castle. But the print is little more than 
two centuries old, and we cannot trust its details as 
correctly picturing the first settlement, although it 
may preserve its plan. The hut assigned to Francis 
is placed to the right of the church and close to the 
infirmary. Down at the spot we recapture no im- 
pression of its first simplicity. A huge and inhar- 
monious basilica covers the sanctuary, which has 
itself been desecrated by modern frescoes, so that 
but one part of its outer wall is unspoilt, that 
entered by St. Benedict's door. Within things 
are a little better : the altar is less tawdry than 
usual, and we can reverently touch the bare walls 
which Francis restored before his call to preach. 
For these rough walls constrain us to our knees in 
humble seeking after the God who dwelt with the 
Brothers Minor. 

Here then at last was a rest for the soles of 
their feet, a centre for their gatherings twice in 
the year. For they desired no abiding city, since 
it was their business to go out into the whole world. 



THE THREE ORDERS 117 

But, even for these pilgrim apostles, some tryst was 
essential, and they found it here. It must have 
been about the same time, or earlier, that good 
Maccabeo gave them leave to seek the caves of the 
Carceri for meditation and prayer. It was certainly 
while the order was in its infancy, for the hermits 
of the Carceri were St. Francis and his first com- 
panions. Between the third and fourth shoulders 
of Subasio a deep ravine has been worn by a 
vanished torrent ; trees climb its steep walls, rem- 
nant of the forest which once covered the moun- 
tain's massive flanks. Here, on a morsel of plateau, 
the Benedictines had built a couple of chapels, 
where the office might be said and sung, and in 
one of them they hung above the altar a sweet 
Byzantine picture of the Madonna, old as the cruci- 
fix of San Damiano. Themselves reduced in num- 
bers, they were unable to spare monks for so many 
settlements. So they willingly opened its retreats 
to the Brothers Minor, who found caves to sleep in 
amongst rocks which overhang the gorge. The 
noise of the torrent, the rustle of ilex and plane- 
trees, the song of birds, the bark of some nocturnal 
fox, perhaps the howl of a wolf in winter-time, were 
the only sounds to distract their thoughts. Santa 
Maria dei Carceri Francis called the spot, and 
climbed thither from the plain when his recur- 
rent hour of panting for the living God called 
him away. For, like his Master, he needed the 
wilderness for prayer, and amongst his followers 
he rated highest, not the busiest and most bustl- 



118 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

ing, but those who steeped themselves from time 
to time in holy solitude and spent long days and 
nights in prayer for themselves and all the world. 
They were his "paladins of the Round Table," 
whose going forth was victory. His own cave lies 
below the chapels, while the others are on either 
side the ravine. He could pass from it into the 
woods, where cyclamens and pinks, yellow orchids 
and white stitchwort, honeysuckle, citisus and 
broom still recall the spring and summer jewels 
which gleamed for his delight. And on the trees 
perched his little brothers, the birds, who gathered 
about him as about a presence harmless and be- 
loved, and whom he included in 'his gospel 
preached to all "creatures," for did they not 
day and night praise God and outweary the very 
saint himself, when he tried to cap their strophe 
with his antistrophe ? 

Here he filled his soul with restoring peace, and 
here he fought out those spiritual battles, known 
now as then by every farer on the narrow way, 
but which then seemed to take the form of a hand- 
to-hand combat with the very prince of darkness. 
To his sensitive conscience the faintest longing for 
physicial comfort, the merest stumble on the rough 
way of the Cross, was nothing short of diabolic 
temptation, to be resisted unto death. 

Abbot Maccabeo's generosity to the Poor Peni- 
tents continued in later times by Benedictines to 
Franciscans is all the more interesting to us that 
it doubtless sprang from the Umbrian birth of their 



THE THREE ORDERS 119 

own great founder and saint, and we may infer from 
these repeated benefactions their conviction that 
Francis, too, was a saint. Green Umbria gave to 
the Christian world her two greatest reformers, 
and although seven centuries lay between their 
actual lives, the recognition of the later by the 
disciples of the former is a striking testimony to 
his worth. 

New adherents joined the Brothers Minor from 
Assisi, the villages, the peasant homes. Amongst 
these was Brother Leo, who, with Brother Sylvester, 
represented the clergy. More fortunate was Francis 
herein than his Master, to whom came no priest 
even by night. But with increase followed diffi- 
culty, for some were recalcitrant at times. Thus 
Brothers Sylvester and Kufiims loved the passive 
better than the active side of his Rule made happy 
hermits, but poor labourers and unwilling mission- 
aries. Brother Egidio was the exemplar of his 
" Round Table," humble, prayerful, obedient, de- 
voted to the service of Lady Poverty, ministering 
joyfully whether as day labourer, as menial at the 
lazar-houses, as gospel herald, as messenger on 
business of the order. 

When rich young men sought admission, Francis 
warned them forcefully of the hardships to which 
they must submit ; when the poor desired this life 
of perfection, he rejoiced that for them its way was 
not so narrow, not so rough. But numbers flocked 
to him of rich and poor alike. Some, too, whom 
years and duties prevented from becoming Brothers 



120 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Minor, petitioned for acceptance as members prac- 
tising the Christ-life "in the world, but not of the 
world/' and during those glorious years many men 
and women thus obeyed the doctrine. This de- 
velopment was a sign of the glad welcome given 
to the teaching and example of the friars. Francis 
gave little heed to the organisation of these in- 
formal adherents. To him they meant that the 
Kingdom of God was come, and he did not enrol 
them as devotees, but as men and women who 
obeyed the call to repentance. 

It was not till ten years later that the Pope 
subjected them to a Rule and to observances, which 
bound them together for convenient employment 
by the Church. No longer, after 1221, were they 
to be considered as leaven whose contact would 
spread abroad the gospel fermentation, but rather 
as a body set apart for definite devotional purposes 
not to be expected from the world at large. After 
the saint's death they were still further separated 
and constrained, and we may accept M. Sabatier's 
surmise, based upon exhaustive research, that the 
date of this second and stricter organisation belongs 
to one of the years between March, 1228, and No- 
vember, 1234. St. Francis was averse to their first 
enrolment, and only submitted to Cardinal LJgolino's 
advice because of some laxity in the so - called 
"Third Order," due to his absence in the East, but 
his consent to every step taken for the furtherance 
of papal control was wrung from his unaccording 
judgment by force majeure. 



THE THREE ORDERS 121 

But during the first months of 1212 he found 
himself face to face with a new departure. Near 
the church of San Giorgio rose upon massive 
foundations the storied palace of Favorino degli 
Sciffi, Count of San Savino and of Sasso Rosso. To 
this day its walls endure, arching across the street 
on both of whose sides they stand. Close to the 
Communal Palace, to the Duomo, to the Porta 
Nuova, its site commanded all municipal stir and 
movement as well as the southern and eastern 
gates of Assisi. 

Count Favorino was a strong man, who possessed 
himself of Sasso Rosso after the expulsion of the 
Gisleri, and held it for himself or for the commune. 
During winter he lived in the town with his family, 
of whose members we become acquainted with four. 
These were his wife a lady of the old house of 
Fiume, her own name Ortolana and his three 
daughters, Clare, Agnes and Beatrice. The eldest 
of these, Clare, was now eighteen years of age. 
From childhood she had manifested an exceptional 
devoutness, coupled with great tenderness towards 
the needy and suffering, as well as much strength 
of character, by which she impressed and even 
swayed those in contact with her. Clare was 
familiar with the whole history of Bernardone's 
son, although but a child when he renounced the 
world. She, too, felt the hunger within for more 
than meat. She went to hear him preach in San 
Giorgio and in the Duomo, whither she was accom- 
panied by her aunt, Pacifica dei Guelfucci, a pious 



122 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

woman, to whom she could confide her spiritual 
longings. Some home trouble increased her aver- 
sion to the world ; probably Count Favorino's inten- 
tion to wed her to a suitor whom her beauty and 
dower attracted, but who was antipathetic to her 
nature. Her heart was given to God, the life of 
poverty filled her day-dreams as a shining pathway 
to the world of light ; perhaps her 'home offered no 
counter-attraction. She longed to leave a sphere 
where she was little needed, and which could not 
satisfy her ardent mind. With what expansion of 
soul she would walk in the way found by Francis, 
if only she might be admitted. She meditated his 
words of flame, his conviction, his joy. He was 
the one human being she had ever seen in whom 
Christ was lifted up, the one man in whom faith 
throbbed, about whom a celestial light trembled, 
who bore in his very aspect the credentials of God's 
herald. And his message was a Divine command. 
She induced her aunt to go with her to Francis, 
to whom she told her need. He bade her wait 
and pray. Again she saw him and entreated for 
admittance into the service of poverty. He pointed 
out its hardships, its austerities inconceivable to one 
so gently nurtured, but her eyes glowed at the pro- 
spect and he understood that she was called of God. 
So at last he consented, and fixed the night of 
Easter Sunday, 18th March, 1212, for her reception. 
Her aunt and a friend called Madonna Bona agreed 
to bring her to the Portiuncula. Apparently Count 
Favorino was ignorant of his daughter's resolution, 



THE THREE ORDERS 123 

but we can hardly imagine that her mother knew 
nothing, for she herself was a devout woman, whose 
heart turned altogether in later years towards the 
same life of poverty and labour. For Francis the 
moment must have been critical. He was a deacon 
in orders, it is true, but there was no provision made 
in his plan for the admission of a woman. M. 
Sabatier calls our attention to his masterly treat- 
ment of the situation. Brother Sylvester was Clare's 
relative, and another follower was a friend of her 
family. Perhaps he took counsel with them, but 
it is more likely that he understood at once the 
value of such an adhesion, the need of holy woman- 
hood to complete and perfect the work of holy 
manhood, the infinitely greater influence on the 
world of a spirituality to which both minds, con- 
secrated and sanctified, might contribute all that 
makes each the complement of the other. Women 
were the healers and consolers of men when these 
were bruised and baffled. They were skilled in 
nursing, in cooking, in needlework. Their hearts 
went out in sympathy, their minds were swift, their 
powers of observation keen. They were more open 
to the light from heaven than men, capable of in- 
sight for which they could not account, and if apt 
to peril their souls in the world, surely blessed with 
a celestial purity when they lived within the fear 
and the love of God. He had looked into the 
depths of Clare's candid nature. He saw more 
there than the qualities common to all women 
whose gifts have not been wasted on paltry and 



124 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

selfish aims. He recognised her lofty mind, her 
power of enduring for Christ's sake, her wisdom 
and restraint, her courage and supreme spiritual 
health. He felt that she was given by God to lead 
women into the way of Christ as he led men. 

There was no hindrance to her admission, for her 
father's consent was not required, but it was neces- 
sary to find a home for her until the new way 
opened. So he went to San Paolo, near Bastia, 
and made arrangements with the Benedictine 
prioress for her residence until a permanent settle- 
ment could be secured. 

After midnight, Clare and her companions left 
her father's house, stealing out of an arched door- 
way, still pointed out amongst several close together 
and the narrowest of them all. Silently they passed 
down to the Porta Mojano, whence the road led, 
with two sharp turns, to the Portiuncula. How 
solemn their flight must have been, shrouded in 
darkness, amongst the spectral olives, the budding 
oaks and elms, past a farmhouse or two, and past 
the hospital of San Salvatore delle Pareti built 
by the congregation of the Cross-bearers half-way 
between the city and Santa Maria degli Angeli 
the young girl absorbed with the joy of her voca- 
tion, the older women half afraid but wholly 
dominated by her will. Along the mile of straight 
road they sped, reaching the sanctuary just as 
Francis and his followers were at matins in the first 
hours of Easter Monday. The brothers, with lighted 
candles in their hands, came out two by two to 



THE THREE ORDERS 125 

receive her, and led her to the altar. There Francis 
celebrated mass, and there they knelt until the last 
" Amen " rose to heaven. And then he read aloud 
the stern law of poverty and labour, the gospel 
Rule, whose clauses might not be violated. Clare 
bowed her head in token of obedience, an obedi- 
ence unrelaxed during her forty-one years of further 
life. Francis, on whom the tonsure had been forced 
by Innocent, cut off her hair and left it on the altar. 
Her rich robes and mantle were relinquished, and, 
clad in a grey gown and black veil, Clare began to 
live a poor Sister of Penitence. Surely some spasm 
of pain wrung the heart of Francis as he consecrated 
her to poverty in the morning of her youth and 
beauty, but he had no misgiving about the step, for 
he had none about God's will. 

The two trembling women bade their charge fare- 
well and turned back to the city, apprehension at 
their hearts. And Francis led Clare westwards on 
their long walk to San Paolo, while the dawn stole 
up behind Foligno and Trevi and lighted them as 
they stood at the convent door. 

How these two hours were occupied we long to 
know perhaps for most of the way in holy silence 
and in prayer, and towards the end in gentle en- 
couragement and counsel from Saint Francis. 
Nothing is so saintly as a saint's bearing towards 
women, that mingled appreciation, affection and 
reverence divine in its character, which a pure 
womanly soul repays with devotion untainted by 
vanity or earthly soilure. Such a friendship is filled 
with God and is immortal. 



126 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Next day Clare's father arrived at San Paolo, 
accompanied by several friends, and determined to 
take her home, but his reproaches and entreaties 
were of no avail. The prioress, however, dis- 
approved of such scenes, or perhaps feared Count 
Favorino, and Clare was transferred to the convent 
of Sant'Angelo in Panso, within the city, where 
now stands the Diocesan Seminary. Hither, a week 
later, her sister Agnes fled from the unquiet home 
to join her, and received the tonsure from Saint 
Francis. Count Favorino, with a number of male 
relatives, rushed to the convent, and in his fury 
struck the child repeatedly, dragging her away by 
force. But Clare came to her rescue as she fainted, 
and Favorino found her suddenly so heavy in his 
arms that he dropped her in the field adjoining the 
convent, which stood close to one of the city gates 
towards the north. 

There, too, the sisters were vexed by hostile 
influences within the walls, as well as by their 
father's anger. Francis was sore put to it to find 
them a quiet retreat, where they could practise 
their vows in peace. He thought of San Damiano, 
secluded amongst trees, and applied once more to 
his friend the Benedictine abbot. For the monks, 
the time was one of crisis. Their number was 
reduced to eight ; some of their monasteries had 
been sacked by the people during recent years of 
war and revolt ; they had sought in vaki to pro- 
pitiate Assisi by the gift of the Portico of Minerva ; 
they were anxious to reinstate themselves in popular 



THE THREE ORDERS 127 

esteem forfeited by their degeneration from the early 
standard of monastic life. Francis was venerated by 
the citizens, and they gladly granted his request for 
a building which they had ceased to use, and whose 
ruined walls he had restored with his own hands. 

To San Damiano the two sisters were conducted, 
and there they were joined by several other noble 
ladies of Assisi, and some years later by their sister 
Beatrice, their mother and their Aunt Pacifica. 
Clare was made Superior of the Poor Sisters of 
Penitence, and part of the gospel Rule was assigned 
to them for obedience. They were not required to 
go from place to place to preach and call men to 
repentance, but their duties were sufficient. Chief 
amongst them were tending the sick, feeding the 
hungry, making garments for the naked, distilling 
medicines and soothing draughts all the gracious 
ministrations which women know so well how to 
render helpful, consolatory, tranquillising. They 
made altar-cloths and napery for the little churches 
used by the brothers, and for others fallen into 
neglect, and those amongst them skilled in em- 
broidery copied the flowers in Clare's little garden 
and devised patterns for their work, since Francis 
loved both beauty and order in the setting of God's 
altars. His chivalry would not permit these Sisters 
of Poverty to beg from door to door, and some of 
his followers were appointed to do them that 
service. They built their huts near San Damiano to 
be at hand and to furnish bread and vegetables for 
their daily need. 



CHAPTER V 

YEARS OF INCREASE 
12121218 

Failure of First Attempts at Foreign Missions Mount 
Alverna given to the Order Increase of the Sisters of 
Poverty Accession of Scholars Cannara and Bevagna 
Sermon to the Birds First Visit to Mount Alverna 
Missionary Itinerary through Central Italy " God's 
Minstrels" Lateran Council of 1215 Decree affecting 
the New Orders Innocent's Death Ugolino, Bishop 
of Ostia The Pentecostal Chapters Foreign Missions 
Brother Elias Francis in Rome St. Dominic 
Subiaco and Oldest Portrait of Francis Chapter of 
1218 First Murmurs against the Rule Dominic and 
Poverty. 

THE year 1212 was destined both to encourage 
Francis by an amazing development of the 
movement which he had initiated, and to check his 
premature efforts for its extension beyond the seas. 
When the settlement at San Damiano was provided 
for in every detail, and its young superior invested 
with power to receive new applicants for admission, 
the brothers were instructed to bring back such 
women as they found truly desirous of the life of 
poverty, labour and devotion, and their return from 
preaching was from time to time so signalised. 
(128) 



YEARS OF INCREASE 129 

Francis then, concluding that the moment for 
missions outside Italy had arrived, made such plans 
for the home work as were required and started for 
the coast. This may have been in April or May, 
although it was probably not till after Whitsuntide. 
His longing was to convert the infidels in Palestine. 
We are not told whether he had a brother with 
him, for the details of this venture are very scanty, 
but it may be regarded as certain, seeing Christ had 
so ordained the conduct of missions. 

From Ancona he took ship for the Levant, but 
crossing the Adriatic a fierce wind drove the vessel 
either on an island or on the coast of Dalmatia, 
then part of Slavonia. Here Francis lingered, 
hoping to find a passage to the East, but none was 
forthcoming, and he had to abandon the enterprise. 
A barque was being loaded for Ancona, and he asked 
its master to take him on board. He was refused, 
but, collecting a store of provisions from the people 
to whom he ministered during this delay, he hid 
himself amongst its bales, and the seamen were 
well upon their way before he was discovered. 
Storms drove them out of their course, and their 
own food was exhausted, so that Francis, emerging 
with enough for them all, was welcomed, and was 
soon after landed at Ancona. He made his way 
to the Portiuncula on foot, arriving in time for the 
Christmas gathering of the brothers, who had spent 
the months of his absence in home missions. Re- 
storation to them consoled him for the failure of 
this heroic attempt, for many new brothers had 
9 



130 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

joined, amongst whom, perhaps, was Bombarone as 
Brother Elias, who for some years was his zealous 
disciple. 

For 1213 he planned an extensive missionary 
tour in Central Italy, assigning its districts to his 
followers in pairs, and taking Brother Leo with 
himself to Romagna. He is said to have spent the 
Lent of this year in solitude, fasting and prayer, on 
an island in Lake Thrasymene, subsisting on a half- 
loaf during the whole period of forty days. After 
Easter he resumed his itinerary, and arriving at the 
Castle of Montefeltro with Brother Leo, he found 
great bustle of preparation for a tournament about 
to be held in honour of a newly-made knight. 
Amongst the guests was Orlando dei Cattani, Count 
of Chiusi, a man of large possessions in the Casen- 
tino. Entering the castle court, Francis found it 
filled with nobles gathered for the spectacle. He 
seized his opportunity, and spoke to them on the 
words : " So great a joy do I await that every toil 
is my delight." The guests listened to him and 
were touched by his sincerity. Count Orlando drew 
him aside and asked to be admitted amongst those 
who obeyed Christ's teaching at home, since his 
years and duties forbade him to join the working 
brothers. 

After the tournament Francis held long converse 
with him, and received him into the congregation of 
faithful souls. Then Orlando offered him Monte 
Alverna, an isolated peak in the Casentino, as a re- 
treat for solitude, prayer and contemplation, to be 



YEARS OF INCREASE 131 

used by himself and the brothers, and the gift was 
gladly accepted. 

He returned to the Portiuncula for the Pente- 
costal assembly, at which reports were made of 
missionary success and failure in Central Italy, for 
it may be noted that the early Brothers Minor 
never cooked their reports, but faithfully recorded 
their blunders and defeats as well as their achieve- 
ments. 

So large a body of followers was now with him 
that he mooted a considerable enterprise for 1214. 
He and his brothers spread themselves throughout 
Italy, preaching the gospel to all who would listen, 
up to Pentecost and after the general conference. 
While he could trust them to carry on the home 
mission, he made a second personal attempt as a 
pioneer of foreign work. 

The Kings of Arragon, Navarre and Castille had 
two years earlier chased across the Sierra Nevada 
their gallant Moorish invaders. Spain was left to 
the Spaniard, all the richer in art, science and 
education for its long period of submission to Arab 
domination. The exploit roused all Christendom, 
and was deemed a triumph against the infidel. 
Francis longed to carry his evangel both to Spaniard 
and Moor ; hoped, too, for martyrdom, which was 
then the ideal goal of every saint. He took the 
westward route through Piedmont and Languedoc 
that autumn, and was away till the following spring. 
This time we know that a brother accompanied 
him, because the legend survives that, in his eager- 



132 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

ness to reach Spain, he used to outstrip his companion 
and leave him far behind. But a veil falls here 
over the enterprise, and we only learn that he was 
so seriously ill that his companion brought him 
back again. His health, broken ever since 1206, 
when the rough treatment which he suffered on 
Monte Subasio sowed the seeds of constant deli- 
cacy, was not improved by fasts and fatigues. He 
came home saddened by a second failure, but con- 
vinced that God meant him for a time to work in 
his own land and among his own people. 

The home mission had achieved unusual success. 
Large numbers had been convinced and converted ; 
many had joined the order ; some new sisters had 
been brought to San Damiano. Not only there, 
but in other parts of Umbria, communities of these 
ladies were formed, where sick persons were brought 
to be nursed, where work and worship went hand- 
in-hand, where cheerfulness and saintliness were 
practised. These communities retained a certain 
homeliness far removed from conventualism, and 
were altogether different from the nunneries of 
St. Clare, which took their place after her death. 
Apparently the Brothers Minor were also greatly 
increased in 1215, and their settlement must have 
been enlarged. Amongst the new adherents were 
men of every rank and character conciliated into 
harmony by the graciousness of their superior, 
whose discerning sympathy evoked from each all 
that was finest. Thus, we hear of a peasant called 
John, who, seeing Francis busy cleaning a dirty 



YEARS OF INCREASE 133 

church at Bastia, took the broom from him and 
swept it out with a will, and then asked to be ad- 
mitted to the order. His family grudged his loss, 
but Francis won their consent by letting them keep 
his portion of the common heritage. This John 
became so true a follower in the way of the Cross 
that Francis tenderly spoke of him as Saint John. 

At the same season Thomas of Celano joined, a 
man noted for his learning, who became one of the 
saint's biographers after his death. Other scholars 
were attracted to the order, and it is with some 
amusement that we read how Thomas of Celano 
believed himself and them to be the recipients 
of a special respect from their superior, although 
his precautionary measures against property in 
manuscripts indicate that he found them inclined 
to magnify their knowledge and to make of it a 
hindrance to their obedience. It is possible that 
Bombarone was the medium of their adhesion. 
For some years prior to his own admission he lived 
in Bologna, acting as a scrivener, and taking so 
great advantage of its university teaching that 
he was reckoned one of the most erudite men in 
Italy. He had a passion for learning, crossed by 
a counter-passion for devotion, both underlaid by 
lust of power, intermittent at this stage, but per- 
sistent as Francis lost ground, when the ebbing of 
his strength gave Brother Elias an opportunity. 

There can be little doubt that to this group of 
scholars, with Brother Elias at their head, was 
due the mutiny within the order which wrecked 



134 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

the saint's new covenant with God, and which 
broke his heart some years before his death. 

But, although the coming and going of grey 
friars was now a daily spectacle on the roads in 
Tuscany, the March, Umbria and Romagna, they 
were not yet separated into filial colonies, as was 
soon to be necessary. 

When the Pentecostal meetings and duties were 
ended, Francis, suffering from prostration, was for a 
brief moment disposed to abandon the active side 
of his vocation. He consulted Clare and Brother 
Sylvester, and received from them such resolute 
counsel to continue to save and to preach that he 
accepted it as God's message, and much heartened 
took the road once more. He went to Cannara, 
five miles south of the Portiuncula, and his ser- 
mons there were so effectual that the whole village 
adopted Christ's Rule as their own. From Can- 
nara he went further south, and east to Bevagna. 
Brother Leo was his companion, and the sympathy 
between them, the beauty of the ways bordered 
with flowers amongst them the delicate blue and 
white love-in-a-mist, which fringes the hedgerows 
in June, blue cornflowers, rose-coloured vetches, 
purple loose-strife, scarlet poppies, gay larkspurs 
and sheets of feathery bedstraw the twitter of 
birds upon the trees, the fields ripe to the harvest, 
refreshed and uplifted his heart, so that his joy 
welled over in song. Where the birds gathered 
he paused, and, unalarmed, they clustered about 
his feet and on the branches overhead. In an 




SERMON TO THIi BIKDS 
From Giotto's fresco in the Upper Church, at Assist 



YEARS OF INCREASE 135 

ecstasy of tenderness for his " little brothers " he 
spoke to them of their Creator, whose care for 
them deserved their love and praise. " For He 
has made you," he said, "the noblest of His 
creatures ; He has given you the pure air for a 
home : you need neither to sow nor to reap, for 
He cares for you, He protects you, He leads you 
whither you should go." And the birds rejoiced 
at his words, opening their wings and fluttering 
and chirping as if to thank him for rating them 
so precious in God's sight. Then moving amongst 
them, he blessed them and went on his way. 

At Bevagna we see still the beautiful buildings 
he looked upon, old San Sylvestro and San Michele, 
over whose door is sculptured the mighty angel 
destroying the dragon, eternal symbol of salvation, 
and above the market-place is the Church of San 
Francesco, built upon the spot where he was wont 
to preach. The snowy oxen in the meadows by 
the river Topi no, which the brothers would cross 
and recross, the dark bastions of Monte Subasio, 
perhaps cloud-capped as they returned, the blue 
ranges opposite them, the greeting and welcome of 
peasant and townsman, willing to listen to their 
message, all must have cheered and stimulated him 
to renewed exertions. About the middle of August, 
he paid his first visit to the stern slopes and caverns 
of Monte Alverna. Here he spent six weeks in 
prayer and fasting, perhaps laying down at God's 
feet his longings for work abroad, for martyrdom, 
making a heroic sacrifice of those spiritual ambitions 



136 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

which he had been unable to realise. For, beyond 
the offering up of all material aims, comes that 
astonishing experience of the Will of God, the 
surrender of sacred ardours and holy toils which 
hasten in advance of His command. It is the 
saint's keenest agony to withhold the uncommis- 
sioned service, which his heart burns within him 
to be about. 

In October he renewed his itinerary, passing by 
Alviano, where crowds gathered to hear him, and 
where the wheeling swallows made so much noise 
that his voice was drowned, until he bade them be 
still and hear the word of God. Narni and the 
villages in its neighbourhood ; Rieti and its beloved 
valley ; Monte Colombo, where one Christmas Eve 
he made the first praesepio of manger, ox, ass and 
babe, and was himself astonished when the Child 
smiled up in his face as the Infant Jesus might have 
done; Sant, Eleuthero, Poggio-Buscone, were his 
next halting-places. From them he passed to the 
March of Ancona, where the Brothers Minor were 
best received, and where already many hermitages 
were filled with the apostles of poverty. The pro- 
vince of Ascoli seems to have been visited late in 
the autumn. About thirty new adherents formed 
the immediate harvest of this mission, and amongst 
them was Brother Pacifico, a poet and musician, 
who was of great service to Francis in regulating 
the music for their functions, and whom he en- 
couraged in composing songs to be sung in the 
market-places, so as to gather together the villagers 



YEARS OF INCREASE 137 

and townsfolk. " God's Minstrels " he called 
Pacifico and his band. 

In November, Pope Innocent held his famous 
Council at the Lateran, when seventy decrees were 
promulgated on Church discipline and doctrine, one 
of them annulling all religious orders which were 
not subservient to the Rule of either Augustine or 
Benedict. St. Dominic was in Rome seeking the 
Pope's authorisation of his new order, and in 
obedience to this decree he accepted the Rule of 
St. Augustine for his followers. We do not know 
how Francis warded off the interference of this 
ordinance, but it is certain that he escaped its 
working. 

Not long after the Council, civic hostility com- 
pelled Innocent to leave Rome, and he found an 
asylum in Perugia, where the papal court was 
graphically depicted by Jacques de Vitry, who 
visited it there, and who contrasts its infamies with 
the charity, humility and orderliness of the Brothers 
and Sisters of Poverty, to whom he was greatly 
attracted. Francis was summoned to Perugia, pro- 
bably because of his reluctance to obey the decree. 
He and other friars were there when Innocent died 
and when Honorius was elected Pope. The death- 
bed was deserted, the corpse was denied the 
commonest care. They were Brothers Minor who 
washed and clothed his body, guarding it with 
pious offices until the time of burial. Cardinal 
Colonna had died in May, two months before Inno- 
cent, bequeathing his care for Francis to Ugolino, 



138 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Bishop of Ostia, who became sincerely attached to 
his charge. Already, in 121 6, he attended the 
Pentecostal gatherings at Santa Maria degli Angeli. 
The saint willingly accepted his friendship his 
shrewdness somewhat at fault for he did not at 
first detect beneath it Ugolino's far-sighted scheme, 
carried out by means of unwearied patience, subtle 
assault and the help of Brother Elias. 

Up to this time the Whitsuntide Chapter had 
consisted of a joyous reunion of all the brothers for 
fellowship, spiritual refreshment, communion in 
worship, counsel taken and given, interchange of 
reports, receiving neophytes, and their superior's 
guidance both in general and particular difficulties. 
But from the time of Ugolino's patronage these 
meetings slowly but surely changed their character. 
M. Sabatier points out that the gradual transfor- 
mation took place between the summers of 12l6 
and 1220, by which latter year Francis found 
himself enmeshed in a network of control, so skil- 
fully woven that at first it seemed as fragile as a 
summer gossamer. 

His struggle for independence was vain. Papal 
mandates could not bind him, but papal craft 
availed. Not for several years did he recognise the 
drift of Ugolino's gentle pressure ; but his dis- 
covery of treachery within the camp, of discontent, 
of needs and demands injurious to the " new 
covenant," false to the espousal vows, disloyal to 
the Lady Poverty, began earlier and was a pur- 
gatorial agony. In the meantime Ugolino was 



YEARS OF INCREASE 139 

magnetised by his holy living, his rare spirituality, 
and we find in his bearing towards Francis a per- 
plexing mixture of personal devotion and of untir- 
ing intrigue directed against the very work which 
God had separated him from the world to do. What 
Francis needed for that work was freedom ; what 
the Curia could not tolerate was a power outside 
their control. The order had become such a power, 
and so the fiat went forth that it must be captured 
and bridled and tamed. 

The papal court was established for some time 
at Perugia, where Honorius was elected Pope 
on 18th July, 1216, immediately after Innocent's 
death. This Pontiff, less haughty than his prede- 
cessor, was eager for a new crusade, and his legates 
were commissioned to rekindle European fervour 
for the recovery of Palestine. His character was 
venerable for its saintliness, the simplicity of his 
personal habits, his dislike of pomp and display. 
For a time Francis saw in him the saviour of the 
Church. He felt sure of consideration and support 
for his ideal from Honorius. 

He had a new inspiration for the salvation of 
souls, which required papal sanction. Santa Maria 
degli Angeli was very dear to his heart ; its walls 
repaired by his own hands were sacred as the walls 
of Sion. God's purposes took shape within them. 
Prayer there was never in vain. The presence of 
the Most High filled the tiny temple, and when the 
brothers knelt there they felt the pressure of His 
hand upon their brows. Might it not become a 



140 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

mercy-seat, whence pardon would flow to the peni- 
tent ? Might sinners not pass from its doors, sealed 
with Divine forgiveness, and so set free to walk in 
the way of life ? He took Brother Leo with him to 
Perugia and sought an audience of the new Pope. 

A week of devotion in remembrance of the con- 
secration of Santa Maria degli Angeli was at hand. 
He asked Honorius to grant a pardon to all its 
worshippers during that week till the end of time. 
As Vicar of Christ he must know Christ's mind upon 
the matter. But Popes were not used to bestowing 
spiritual gifts without money and without price, and 
even Honorius was startled. Then, as the absolute 
selflessness of Francis dawned on him, he was moved 
by a like holy love to grant the boon required, 
although at the complaining of the cardinals who 
were indignant at such reckless waste he limited 
its action to one day out of the seven. When, 
radiant with joy, the saint turned to go, Honorius 
cried : " Oh, simple one, whither dost thou hasten 
without the charter of thy indulgence ? " 

"If it is God's giving," said Francis, "He will 
make it manifest. I need no testimonial. Let the 
Blessed Virgin Mary be the charter, Christ the 
notary and angels the witnesses." 

At the Whitsuntide Chapter of 1217 so great a 
crowd of friars assembled that huts of reeds and 
canes were raised, roofed with branches and carpeted 
with mats of woven rushes, for their accommodation. 

We infer that these representatives came from 
new communities of the Brothers Minor, but there 



YEARS OF INCREASE 141 

is yet no allusion to any except the original settle- 
ment. We know nothing of what occupied Francis 
from the summer of 12 16 to that of 1217, although 
we may suppose that the astonishing increase in his 
following made it necessary for him to send out 
bodies of friars under trusted directors to such pro- 
vinces as the March, Tuscany and Ascoli. 

But all who know Umbria can form some idea of 
the great gathering on the plain ; of colonies of 
green shelters ; of the strangers present, drawn by 
the extraordinary success of the movement ; of the 
crowds of villagers from Bastia, Bevagna and Can- 
nara, bringing bread and vegetables, oil and wine, 
eggs and poultry, fruit and fodder ; of townspeople 
from Spello, Foligno, Perugia, all in festal dress, 
seeking the shrine which Francis and his com- 
panions had made so sacred. And from Perugia, 
too, rode daily Bishop Ugolino, the friars going 
out in procession to meet him a little way from the 
church, when he dismounted and walked at their 
head to Santa Maria degli Angeli, celebrating high 
mass there and preaching, while Francis chanted 
the gospel for the day as his deacon. The bishop 
was deeply impressed by the scene ; he saw the 
brothers still moved by willing obedience to their 
Rule, passing to and fro amongst the people, heal- 
ing their sick, listening to their perplexities and 
confessions, ministering to the lepers near at hand, 
ever joyous, accessible, humble. "Truly," he said, 
"these are the camps of God." A vast scheme of 
foreign missions was proposed. Friars were sent 



142 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

to Spain, to Germany, to Hungary and to Syria. 
Each party was placed under wise guidance, but 
apparently Francis lost sight of the language diffi- 
culty. For in Spain and France men spoke Pro- 
ven9al, or some tongue akin to it, and he ignored 
the backward civilisation of Germany and his 
brothers' ignorance of its uncouth dialects. 

Brother Elias comes to the front in these pre- 
parations. He had shown great ability in his con- 
duct of some business at Florence, and Francis gave 
him charge of a special mission to the Holy Land. 
The remembrance of his own failures weighed on 
his mind and checked his going. In great humility 
he decided to choose for himself a country nearer 
home. France attracted him, because he was 
already familiar with its southern provinces and 
could use its language fluently. He selected some 
of his followers to accompany him, particularly 
Brother Pacifico and his minstrels. They prepared 
in solitude and prayer, probably retiring to the caves 
and shrines of the Carceri, for his words at starting 
breathe the very spirit of retreat. " Go, two by 
two," he said, " humble and gentle, keeping silence 
until the third hour, praying to God in your hearts, 
speaking no idle word. Be as withdrawn during 
this journey as if you were shut up in a hermitage, 
or in your cell, for wherever we are and go, we bear 
our cell along with us : brother body is our cell and 
the soul is its hermit praying to the Lord and medi- 
tating within it." 

But when they reached Florence, Ugolino, now 



YEARS OF INCREASE 143 

a cardinal and the Pope's legate in Tuscany, refused 
to allow him to leave Italy on the ground of diffi- 
culties at the papal court concerning his order. 
In vain did Francis remonstrate with the cardinal, 
arguing with sacred passion that not for Italy alone 
were the friars called of God, but for all nations, 
whether Christian or infidel. Ugolino was firm, and 
convinced that he was bidden from above to re- 
nounce this dear project, the saint gave way and 
mournfully returned to the plain, there to await 
the issue. 

His companions were sent to France, Brother 
Pacifico at their head, because his gifts of music 
and poetic improvisation fitted him for a land 
familiar with wandering troubadours, whose love- 
lays might be replaced with the joyful chant of 
salvation. " The Minstrels of God " would not fail 
of a hearing in France. 

When the various missionary parties returned 
some had doleful failures to report. In Germany 
and Hungary they were roughly treated, and their 
language of gesture and kind deeds did not suffice 
to explain their aim. In deep depression they re- 
turned to the Umbrian plain. Those sent to Spain 
fared somewhat better, for, although taken for here- 
tics by the Spaniards, the Queen of Portugal received 
them kindly and allowed them to form settlements 
at Lisbon, Coimbra and elsewhere. 

Pacifico and his companions succeeded best of 
all. They passed up from Southern France to Paris 
and settled at St. Denis, where so great was the 



144 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

attraction of their minstrelsy, their preaching and 
their lives, that many gathered round them, and 
they were able to send home an encouraging re- 
port. This success led Francis to appoint Pacifico 
director of the order in France, and four years later 
to send one of his fellow-workers, Agnello di Pisa, 
as head of a mission to England. 

During that winter, probably early in 1218, 
Francis was in Rome and preached before Pope 
Honorius. At Cardinal Ugolino's suggestion, he 
had for once carefully prepared his sermon, but 
forgot it wholly in presence of his congregation, so, 
with a cry to God for inspiration, he spoke as he 
was moved by the Holy Ghost, and both Pope and 
cardinals were melted to tears. Cardinal Ugolino 
saw much of him, and was doubtless the cause of 
his visit to the capital, for the Curia was occupied 
with the question of the new orders, and the 
Franciscan Missions, commissioned to preach the 
gospel and not the crusade, made its members 
uneasy. 

Dominic, too, was in Rome, favoured by Honorius, 
since his order was bridled by monastic Rule, al- 
though appointed to go into all countries to pro- 
claim the doctrines of the Church. But in 1218 
the Dominicans were not a power in Europe as the 
Franciscans had become. Ugolino pressed upon 
Dominic the influence of poverty and self-denial, 
and may have suggested his combining with Francis, 
so as to modify the evangelistic fervour of the 
Brothers Minor, and to induce them to adopt the 




FRANCIS 1'KEACHINU UEFOKK POl'E HONOK1US III 
From Giotto's fresco in the Upper Church at Assisi 



YEARS OF INCREASE 145 

Rule of St. Augustine. This union Dominic pro- 
posed to Francis, who gently refused it, aware of 
what it involved. None the less, the two orders 
were destined to interpenetrate and influence each 
other, although not until Francis lost his power 
over the Brothers Minor. But the founders loved 
each other and edified each other, and Dominic 
promised to be present at the Chapter of 1218. 

It may have been in the spring of this year that 
Francis went to Subiaco and spent some days or even 
weeks in the monastery built over the cavern where 
Benedict first found refuge from the world. He 
had a friend there, Brother Oddo, a man acquainted 
with Santa Maria degli Angeli, who perhaps once 
lived in the monastery on Monte Subasio. 

The chapel of San Gregorio was added to the 
Middle Church of the Holy Cave by Cardinal 
Ugolino when he became Pope Gregory IX., and 
Brother Oddo, who was an artist, contributed a 
portrait of St. Francis to its decoration, which was 
the work of Benedictine monks. Different dates 
have been assigned for this portrait, but although 
we are led to infer that the chapel was not begun 
till 1227, a year after his death, the fact that 
Francis is represented with neither stigmata nor 
halo indicates that Oddo must have painted it 
from a portrait taken before 1224, and leads us 
to regard this as his only authentic likeness. He 
is called " Brother Francis," not St. Francis, in the 
inscription. 

It is low on the wall to our right as we enter 
10 



146 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

the chapel. It is not more than thirty inches in 
length, and shows him thin and fragile, clad in the 
grey gown of his order, with its hood drawn over 
his head, and a cord, whose ends are knotted seven 
times, round his waist. His eyes are full of power, 
and suggest a year prior to his blindness. His 
right hand lies on his breast, his left arm hangs 
down, the hand holding a scroll on which are the 
words " Pax huic Domui ". A tiny figure kneels at 
his feet, that of the aged monk who painted him, 
and who, with Brother Romanus, executed most of 
the frescoes on the chapel walls. Their names are 
on an arch behind the present altar-piece, and 
Frater Oddo has added to his the words: "Dies 
Mei Transierunt ". So that he was an old man 
when he bequeathed to us this priceless portrait. 

There are traces of an itinerary still further south 
in the spring of 1218, and of visits to the valley of 
Rieti, to Siena and to Bologna. He and his com- 
panion spent Lent at Monte Alverna. 

The Chapter of Whitsuntide, 1218, was even more 
important than that of the previous summer. It 
was crowded with representatives from all Italy, 
from France, from far Portugal and Syria. The 
news from Palestine was most cheering. Brother 
Elias and his colleagues were well received by the 
Mussulmans, who recognised their methods and 
would deem their poverty sacred. An important 
recruit had been gained in the person of Caesar of 
Speyer, who three years afterwards conducted a 
mission to South Germany with amazing success. 



YEARS OF INCREASE 147 

His friendship for Elias at this time is a proof of 
the latter's fidelity to the Rule, as later he bitterly 
opposed him for revolutionising the order. But we 
can read between the lines how Elias' temporary 
absence from Francis and comparative independence 
widened the little inevitable rift between their ideals. 
Cardinal Ugolino and Dominic were present at 
this Chapter and some five thousand Brothers 
Minor and members of the Third Order. Ugolino 
was anxious that Dominic should apprehend the 
secret of this success, and he hoped to convince 
Francis that the learning and research essential to 
the Dominicans would be of use to the Franciscans. 
Amongst the latter were some students, who re- 
gretted the loss of their books, and who complained 
that they were compelled to forego the possession 
of even a psalter or a copy of the Scriptures. For 
their superior " sorrowed to see the knowledge that 
pufFeth up sought after to the neglect of godliness," 
and said : " Many brethren there be that set all 
their study and all their care upon acquiring know- 
ledge, letting go their holy calling by wandering 
forth in mind and body beyond the way of humility 
and holy prayer ; who, when they have preached to 
the people, and have learnt that some have thereby 
been edified and converted to repentance, are in- 
continent, puffed up, and extol themselves upon 
their work and the gain of another, as if it had 
been their own gain ; when nevertheless they have 
preached rather to their own condemnation and 
harm, and have done nothing for themselves accord- 



148 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

ing to the truth, save only as the instruments of 
them through whom in truth the Lord has gathered 
in this harvest, for them that they believe to be 
edified and converted to repentance by their know- 
ledge and preaching, the Lord doth in truth edify 
and convert by the prayers of the holy, poor, 
humble and simple brethren, albeit the holy bre- 
thren for the most part know not aught thereof, 
for thus is it the will of God they should not know, 
lest haply they might pride themselves thereon." 

Ugolino sympathised with the murmurs rather 
than with these masterly arguments, cogent to-day 
as they were then. He went to Francis, hoping to 
make it clear to him that such an institution as 
the Brothers Minor could not be worked on so 
self-denying an ordinance as the gospel Rule. 
" Surely," he urged, " your wisest and best edu- 
cated followers should have some share in your 
counsels should be consulted and give you the 
help of their larger knowledge. Would it not be 
well, indeed, to profit by the experience of the 
ancient orders ? " 

Francis was only too well acquainted with the 
plea as with its source. He seized the cardinal's 
hand and led him before the assembly. " My 
brothers," he cried, in a voice vibrating with 
emotion, "God called me into the way of simpli- 
city and humility. In that path He has revealed 
the truth for me and for those who wished to 
follow me ; do not speak to me of the Rule of 
St. Benedict, of St. Augustine, of St. Bernard, nor 



YEARS OF INCREASE 149 

of any other saint, but of that only which God in 
His mercy willed to show me, and through which 
He told me that He would make a new covenant 
with the world, and through no other. God will 
confound you through your knowledge and your 
wisdom. I have faith that God will chasten you, 
and that, whether you will or no, you will be driven 
to understand." 

Dominic was amazed at the spectacle of this as- 
sembly, and more and more impressed by the sanc- 
tity and power of Francis. His trust in providence 
when the question of food for such a multitude 
arose, and its response when peasants and towns- 
folk arrived with ample supplies ; the colony of 
green huts, which gave to this meeting the name 
of " Chapter of the Mats " a name suitable to 
every Pentecostal gathering of those years ; the 
cheerfulness and holiness of the brothers, for at 
this time the grumblers were but a small faction ; 
the missionary reports from distant lands, amongst 
them his own Spain all told of the power latent 
in this new covenant to save mankind. He de- 
cided to make use of the precedent established by 
Francis. The force of poverty adopted by the 
heralds of God was an endorsement of Christ's 
missionary methods. These had fallen into dis- 
use, if not disrepute, but here they were trium- 
phantly vindicated. 

He embraced St. Francis with tears in his eyes, 
acknowledged that clad in poverty the servants of 
God were best equipped, and two years later he 
adopted the vow of poverty for his own order. 



CHAPTER VI 

YEARS OF TROUBLE 
12181223 

Chapter of 1218 Francis in Egypt and Palestine Changes 
made during his Absence His Return At Bologna 
Ugolino's Management Michaelmas Chapter of 1220 
The New Rule Pietro de Cattani appointed General 
Francis and Dominic in Rome Rule for the Third 
Order Elias appointed Minister-General The Revo- 
lution of the Order The Rule of 1223. 

FRANCIS yielded to Cardinal Ugolino's counsel 
on one point at the Chapter of 1218. 

The brothers, rejected in Germany and Hungary, 
made their pitiful report. Ugolino overbore the 
saint's resistance and forced him to accept the pro- 
tection of a pontifical brief for his missionary friars. 
It was issued in the following year, and is dated 
from Rieti, the llth of June, 1219. This month 
was the trysting time of Frederick II. 's crusade, 
joined by volunteers from all Christian countries. 
The embarkation was fixed for St. John's Day, 24th 
June, at Ancona. 

Francis, encouraged by news from Brother Elias, 
found this an opportune moment for joining him in 
Syria, and this time no objection was interposed, 
(150) 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 151 

He had sent Brother Egidio to Tunis, Brother 
Christopher to Gascony and a third mission to Spain 
and Morocco. The first and third proved unsuc- 
cessful, Egidio and his companions being driven 
from the country and forced to recross the Mediter- 
ranean, while five members of the band sent to 
Morocco were martyred in the year following. The 
second mission prospered, and for fifty years Brother 
Christopher lived and laboured according to the 
gospel Rule in Gascony. 

It was not for Francis to shirk the dangers which 
his brothers faced, and he set out for Ancona with 
a large following. There it was impossible to find 
passage room for so many. Francis called to his 
side a child playing near and bade him choose 
eleven of the friars to form the mission. These he 
accepted, the rest returned to the Portiuncula. 
Embarking for St. Jean d'Acre, they touched at 
Cyprus on the way. There Brother Barbaro spoke 
" idle words " of calumny against another in the 
presence of a Cypriote gentleman. Francis inflicted 
upon him the penance of eating dung, while he re- 
peated : "It is fitting that a mouth, which has 
distilled the venom of hatred against my brother, 
should eat this excrement." 

They reached St. Jean d'Acre, where Elias was 
settled, about the middle of July. Francis divided 
his company into two parts, left one of them to 
reinforce Elias and to preach the gospel in Syria, 
and started with the other for Egypt, whither the 
crusaders had gone to besiege Damietta. 



152 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Here he found French, English and Germans, as 
well as Italians. Jacques de Vitry, present at the 
siege, tells us of the impression which he made : 
" He is so lovable that all venerate him." But he 
was powerless to prevent the rabble army from 
attacking the Saracens in open battle, when it was 
routed and humiliated as he had predicted, for his 
experienced eye detected its want of discipline. He 
was well known, too, amongst the Saracens capable 
of understanding the saintliness of the " little poor 
one ". 

The Sultan of Egypt was Alkhamil, a man of 
open mind and noble nature. Francis sought his 
presence and told him of Christ, calling upon him 
to test the heralds of God, Pietro de Cattani and 
himself, who were willing to pass through flames if 
his soothsayers and priests would do the same. But 
these slunk away. Francis expounded the gospel 
to Alkhamil, who asked him to pray that God 
would, by a sign, reveal whether Mahomet or Christ 
were the true prophet. He is said to have accepted 
the saint's message, and to have received the last 
offices from two friars when he died a few years 
later. In the meantime, he gave Francis and his 
companions a safe-conduct, and commended them 
to his brother Almuazzam, the Sultan of Syria. 
Damietta was taken by the crusaders, and a hideous 
earnage ensued, dishonouring to their standard. 

Francis left a scene where men's greed and cruelty 
hindered his work, and went to Palestine. We 
may surmise that he reached Bethlehem in time for 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 153 

Christmas Eve, and that there his spirit, rapt in 
visions of the Babe, recovered its joy and peace. 

But we have only fragmentary and perhaps 
legendary record of his seven months' stay in Pales- 
tine. Absent from the Portiuncula for a whole 
year, he knew nothing of what was happening 
there. His arrangements for a lengthened separa- 
tion had been most careful, but it is probable that 
he hoped to return for the Whitsuntide Chapter of 
1220, and was delayed by illness. There is a passing 
record of such a hindrance, probably some form of 
eye disease, such as ophthalmia. We may be sure 
that those afflicted with such troubles, as well as 
lepers, would be his special care, and that contact 
would expose him to attack, while shelterless noons 
and nights would leave him a prey to the poisonous 
flies whose swarms plague both Egypt and Syria. 

The Chapter was held without him, and revealed 
a series of startling innovations and grave dis- 
orders. 

Pope Honorius, resident at Rieti when Francis 
left, was in 1220 at Viterbo. Cardinal Ugolino 
remained in Perugia, paying occasional visits to 
Bologna, the headquarters of the Dominicans in 
Italy. He was still occupied with the affairs of 
both orders. The founder of the latter had 
proved to be most manageable ; the founder of 
the former was in the East by his own passionate 
desire and unhindered by Ugolino. A nephew of 
the cardinal's had joined Francis some time earlier, 
although we are ignorant of the exact date of his 



154 FRANCIS OF ASSIS1 

adhesion. Brother Gregory of Naples he was 
called, and his capacity as a missionary director 
had led Francis to appoint him itinerary super- 
intendent during his absence. His duties were to 
go from centre to centre of the work in Italy to 
guide, encourage and console. Brother Matthew 
of Narni was made resident director at the same 
time to remain at the Portiuncula, receive new 
adherents and carry on the local activities. 

Just a month after Francis left for Syria, Ugolino 
imposed the Benedictine Rule upon the Poor Sisters 
at Florence, Siena, Perugia and Lucca. With Clare 
at San Damiano he had no chance. From the first 
he was much impressed with Clare's rare strength 
of character and sanctity, and something almost 
approaching to a friendship existed between them. 
He visited San Damiano frequently, and must have 
sought to convince her of the need of conventualism, 
but Clare gently repelled all such suggestions and 
maintained the sufficiency of the gospel Rule. 
There is little doubt that in the other communi- 
ties his counsels met with greater appreciation, for 
we are told that it was at the instance of the sisters, 
through Brother Filippo Longo, appointed to serve 
them, that the Benedictine Rule was imposed. 

Then, through Brother Gregory of Naples, an in- 
novation was effected in the Rule of the Brothers 
Minor. He and Brother Matthew added Monday 
to the weekly fasts, and made new ordinances with 
regard to the character of what they might eat on 
other days. An attempt, too, was made to bring 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 155 

the government into accord with the old monasti- 
cism rather than with the "New Covenant". 

When these changes were brought before the 
Chapter of 17th May, 1220, the first companions 
of St. Francis, who best understood their superior's 
ideal, were indignant. Unfortunately, Gregory of 
Naples, while discharging his functions, had been 
able to influence many of the friars. But those 
faithful to Francis, and uneasy at his protracted 
absence which had given ground for a rumour of 
his death sent one of their number to the East 
to seek him out and to entreat his return. This 
brother found him so quickly that it is pro- 
bable he was about to embark for Italy at St. 
Jean d'Acre. On hearing of his vicar's inter- 
ference with the Rule, and of disorders initiated 
by one of the friars who collected a body of 
lepers, both men and women, and asked for papal 
authority to unite them under a separate Rule he 
was deeply distressed. He was aware of rebellious 
elements within the brotherhood, but he had trusted 
his vicars, and to them were due these revolutionary 
steps, taken under the aegis of Pope and cardinal, 
who were careful to keep their share in the changes 
passive and unexpressed. 

Francis took Pietro de Cattani, Brother Elias, 
Caesar of Speyer (Spires) and others with him on 
the homeward journey. They were landed at 
Venice, whence they set out for Bologna, passing 
by Padua, Brescia and Mantua. He sent a mes- 
senger to Clare with a letter, of which only a few 
lines have been recovered : 



156 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

" I, little Brother Francis, wish to follow the life 
and the poverty of Jesus Christ, our exalted Saviour, 
and of His holy mother, and to persevere therein 
until the end ; and I entreat and exhort you all to 
persevere always in this holy life and poverty. 
And beware never to swerve from it, whoever 
may counsel or teach you to that effect.'' 

As he neared Bologna he was told that the pro- 
vincial minister, Pietro Stacia, had placed his friars 
in a house built for them, and had organised a 
college for the pursuit of learning amongst them. 
The house was known as belonging to the Brothers 
Minor. This was opposed to the fundamental 
principle of his order, which forbade all property, 
and, as we have seen in the case of Rivo Torto, 
demanded immediate cession of even a ruin to 
whoever claimed it. His displeasure was so vehe- 
ment that he cursed Brother Pietro Stacia, refusing 
to revoke the curse when implored to do so. He 
ordered the friars in residence to leave at once, 
taking with them the sick persons whom they 
were nursing. It is significant that they went to 
Cardinal Ugolino, and that he was at pains to ex- 
plain to Francis his personal proprietorship of the 
building, which he permitted the friars to use. He, 
too, was in Bologna, and they met daily. Francis 
allowed himself to be over-ruled, but with what 
agony he must have realised that the external 
success of his order was to be its inward failure, 
that Christ was to be betrayed afresh in the house 
of His friends, 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 157 

He was none the less willing to preach and to 
call men to repentance, and, although the develop- 
ment of his work was gone beyond him, he was still 
beloved of all Italy, and the people crowded to 
hear him on Assumption Day, when he addressed 
them on the Piazza del Piccolo- Palazzo. An arch- 
deacon of Bologna cathedral has left a vivid ac- 
count of the occasion. He tells us that Francis 
spoke on "angels, men and demons"; that his 
garments were poor, his appearance was insigni- 
ficant, his face without beauty ; but that God gave 
such power to his words, which were not those of a 
pulpit orator, but of one speaking heart to heart, 
that wise men and nobles were filled with admira- 
tion, and that blood-feuds in the city came to an 
end because of his pleading for peace. The por- 
trait is like that of his Master, in whom there was 
no beauty that men should desire Him, but such a 
power that they pressed to listen to Him. 

After a few days Ugolino took him to the her- 
mitage of San Romualdo, at Camaldoli, in the 
Casentino deep in forest shades, and a short 
distance from Monte Alverna. 

Francis was in sore need of retreat, and Ugolino, 
loving the man, but determined to vanquish his pre- 
possession for such an inconvenient Rule as Christ's, 
found the opportunity of passing St. Michael's Lent 
together favourable to his purpose. 

The tenor of the saint's preoccupation after quit- 
ting Palestine is demonstrated by his pathetic dream 
of the little black hen, whose chickens were so 



158 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

numerous that her wings could no longer shelter 
them. And, indeed, his case was like his Master's, 
who would fain have gathered His chickens together 
"as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings," 
but they would not. For to this it had come, that 
many of the friars would not. 

Humble and self-distrustful, in ill-health and 
prostrated in spirit by disappointment, he was in 
just the case favourable to Ugolino's skilful treat- 
ment. Francis loved the cardinal and leant upon 
his hardened wisdom, feeling it to be a relief from 
his own sensitiveness to successive impressions. Nor 
can we doubt that his affection was amply returned, 
and that Ugolino reverenced his saintliness and 
acknowledged his spiritual power. He must have 
convinced Francis of the peculiar virtue of authority 
at such crises, for by the middle of September his 
point was gained. A month of affectionate com- 
panionship and superlative tact, of pressure to the 
point with perhaps tender reproof that he forbore 
to accept the whole will of God ended in victory 
for the cardinal. He did not venture to ask for 
more than one concession, but that sufficed. 

Francis, realising his own inadequacy, accepted 
him as protector of the order and went to Orvieto 
to ask and to receive the Pope's sanction for this 
appointment. Ugolino's negotiations had been con- 
ducted with the far-sighted and patient policy of a 
great statesman. He granted to Francis the redress 
of every immediate grievance, released the Sisters 
from St. Benedict's Rule, discouraged the Leper 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 159 

Order, and enjoined upon him the drawing up of a 
new Rule to include a novitiate of one year for all 
candidates, a precaution whose need was endorsed 
by the recent disorders. A Bull on this point was 
issued, to be read at the Michaelmas Chapter of 
1220, the first of a long series which controlled the 
future concerns of the order, and the death-knell 
of its independence. Francis was no longer able to 
inspire his friars with his own mind, and there was 
nothing for their subjection to discipline except 
authority. While he ruled in their hearts Christ 
ruled over their lives ; when they rebelled against 
him they followed their own caprices and became a 
hindrance rather than an example, more dangerous 
than the heretics of Lombardy and Viterbo. 

The Chapter took place on 29th September, and 
during its sittings Francis began to prepare his 
new Rule. He was obliged to admit to his counsels 
the ministers of the order. Reduced to deep de- 
pression by all that had happened, prone to blame 
himself for the defects of others, he lacked the 
certainty of God's election and revelation, which had 
given such impetus to his first steps. The net was 
closing round him. His interpretation of God's will 
was no longer deemed final, and his humility under- 
mined his assurance. He held deliberate conferences 
with the ministers, and a Rule was decided upon, 
which, while maintaining some of the original prin- 
ciples, mitigated the vow of poverty, that vow which 
was the mainspring of the first institution. For, as 
poverty had " run to meet our Lord at His nativity," 



160 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

had laid Him in a manger, had gone with Him 
along the dusty roads of Galilee, had provided for 
Him the desert place for dwelling, the wayside for 
rest, the hours of toil, the scanty meal, the dungeon 
and the cross so she had saved Him from betray- 
ing the will of His Father, had kept Him wholly 
God-like, a pattern to all who live for the salvation 
of the world. Against this helpmeet of Christ the 
blow was levelled when Francis was forced to omit 
from the new Rule the passage from St. Luke 
which prescribed garb, bearing and forbearing neces- 
sary for those who were sent forth as lambs amongst 
wolves. "Woe unto those brethren," he cried, 
"that set themselves against me in this matter, 
which I know of a certainty to be of the will of 
God for the greater usefulness and need of the 
whole religion, albeit I unwillingly condescend 
unto their will." " Herein is my grief and my 
affliction, that in these things which, with much 
travail of prayer and meditation, I obtain of God 
through His mercy for the welfare present and 
future of the whole religion, and am by Himself 
certified that they be in accordance with His will, 
yet certain of the brethren on the authority of their 
own knowledge and false forethought, do go 
against me and make them void, saying : ' Such 
and such things are to be kept and observed and 
such others not.' " 

But he cried in vain. He resolved to resign his 
office of superior, using his waning influence to 
appoint Pietro de Cattani in his stead. Before the 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 161 

autumn Chapter of 1220 ended, he presented Brother 
Pietro to the assembly, saying : " Henceforward 
am I dead unto you, but see here Pietro de Cattani 
unto whom I and all you will be obedient." Then 
he knelt on the ground and promised his own 
obedience, while the friars who loved him wept sore. 
" Lord," he prayed aloud, " unto Thee do I com- 
mend the family that hitherto Thou hast committed 
unto me. And now, O Lord most sweet, on account 
of those infirmities whereof Thou wottest, being 
unable to have the care thereof, I do commend the 
same unto the ministers, the which in the day of 
judgment shall be held answerable before Thee, O 
Lord, in case any brother shall perish through their 
negligence or evil ensample, or too harsh correction." 
The great renunciation was made ; he had yielded 
up the care of his flock ; henceforth he went alone 
by rocky paths and desert places to his home in 
the heart of God, ascribing to the maladies which 
beset him this new stern providence for himself, 
but understanding well that his own friars thwarted 
his ideal for the order. " For some there be among 
the number of the superiors, that do draw them 
aside to other things, setting before them the ex- 
ample of the elders, and holding my advice as of 
little account, but that which they themselves do, 
and how they do it, will be made clearer in the 
end." 

Nothing was more contrary to his "new cove- 
nant " than the gradual systematising of the 
order into monasticism. He sought to bridge 
11 



162 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

over the gulf between the religious and secular 
classes, strained apart by the Church, and to apply 
Christ's rule of living as the true rule of living for 
all men alike, promising results for the world which 
it had not hitherto attained. 

But with Ugolino's friendship came the " rift 
within the lute," and its harmonies were dying in 
discord. The appointment of provincial ministers, 
and of vicars to act in his absence, was the first step 
taken in the new direction, and this seems to belong 
to 1218 and 1219- Their vicarious authority became 
a conspiracy against his administrative influence, 
although they kept up an appearance of reverence 
for his office, even to the extent of calling Pietro 
de Cattani vicar rather than minister-general. This 
was a concession to the popular veneration for the 
dear Umbrian saint. 

Francis chose Brother Caesar of Speyer (Spires) 
to assist him in drawing up the new Rule, whose 
chief clauses were defined at Michaelmas. A student 
of the Scriptures and a devoted friend, his collabora- 
tion must have partially comforted Francis. Their 
work was completed by Christmas. It occupied ten 
folio pages, of which one sufficed for the Rule itself, 
whilst the others were filled with passionate appeals 
to the friars to keep the gospel way, and with 
prayers of adoration to the Holy Trinity, to the 
Blessed Mother of our Lord, to the archangels and 
choirs of cherubim and seraphim, to saints and 
apostles. One passage implored all who belonged to 
the Catholic and Apostolic Church, not alone its 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 163 

ecclesiastics and their following, but all who wor- 
shipped within its temples babes and children, the 
poor and exiled, kings, princes and working men, 
servants and masters, old and young, people of 
every tribe and of every nation to persevere in the 
true faith and in penitence along with the Brothers 
Minor unprofitable servants for outside of faith 
and penitence no one could be saved. And then, 
again and again he recalled the friars to that living 
within the love of God which is as essential to the 
spiritual as is air to the bodily health ; to the lift- 
ing up of humble hearts in praise of the most high, 
sovereign and eternal God, who alone can purify 
and empower their faculties. The poignant note 
of grief, uncertainty, anxiety rings in these an- 
guished repetitions. 

Francis took this document to Rome early in 
1221, but before presenting it to Honorius III. 
he submitted it to Cardinal Ugolino for criticism 
and correction. As M. Sabatier suggests, it must 
have been at this time that he constrained himself 
to unresisting obedience. " Take a lifeless body 
and set it where you please. Ye will see that it re- 
senteth not being moved, nor changeth its position, 
nor crieth out when it is let go. If that it be set 
upon a throne, it looketh not toward the highest 
but the lowest. If it be clad in purple, then is it 
doubly wan. This is the truly obedient, that asketh 
no question wherefore he should be moved, careth 
not where he is placed, urgeth not that he should 
be changed elsewhere. Promoted to office, he 



164 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

holdeth his wonted humility ; and the more he is 
honoured the more he thinketh him unworthy." 

Perhaps a touch of hysterical irony lurks in this 
simile, but it was in the spirit of this obedience that 
he submitted to Cardinal Ugolino's judgment. 

The discoveries of M. Sabatier and of Padre 
Berardelli give us a Rule, drawn up at the same 
time, for the Third Order of Penitents. Twelve 
chapters or paragraphs comprise what belongs to 
1221, for the thirteenth, subjoined to the copy 
found in 1901 by M. Sabatier in the convent of San 
Giovanni of Capestrano, in the Province of Aquila, 
was added in 1228, and was the first of a series of 
changes. These twelve paragraphs concern cloth- 
ing, abstinence, fasting, prayer, confession, com- 
munion, prohibition to carry arms and use oaths, 
works of mercy, masses for departed members, the 
making of wills, the treatment of heretics and the . 
punishment of wrongdoing. The clauses are short 
and incisive, and contain nothing of the essential 
quality of the saint's compositions. Doubtless this 
memorial for the Third Order of Penitents may be 
referred to the cardinal. These had increased to 
so great a number throughout Italy that their 
organisation would commend itself to him, and his 
action was hastened by numerous indiscretions due 
to their lack of supervision. We have seen how 
they meant for Francis and his first companions the 
coming of God's kingdom throughout the world. 
His preaching and influence attracted the first : 
home missions added to their number. They lived 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 165 

in their homes, the best of them simply obedient to 
Christ's teaching. But want of direction was soon 
manifest amongst them. This Rule places them 
under four authorities, or ministers the visitor, the 
spiritual adviser, the director, and finally the bishop 
in whose diocese they dwelt. The visitor's functions 
were judicial ; he reproved, corrected and punished 
disorders. Throughout the thirteenth century this 
Third Order gave the Franciscan generals consider- 
able trouble, and the Rule of 1221 was altered and 
enlarged in 1228, 1234- and 1289- 

Cardinal Ugolino, the most influential member of 
the college, friend for the moment of Frederick II., 
powerful with Honorius III., was still much occu- 
pied with the development of the Mendicant Orders. 
He considered them complimentary to each other, 
and wished to effect not only a close alliance between 
them, but to invest them with authority, and to 
strengthen the hierarchy from their ranks. His 
imagination pictured them so firmly welded to the 
Church that they would form a strong bulwark for 
her power throughout the world. 

Dominic was' in Rome at this time and met 
Francis frequently in the cardinal's palace. Ugo- 
lino suggested to both his project of choosing 
bishops from their friars, but failed to win their 
approval. " I would rather that my friars remain 
as they are," said Dominic, and Francis refused 
honour for his on the ground that minores could not 
become major es. "If you would that they bring 
forth fruit in the Church of God let them stay 



166 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

where God has called them. Let not their poverty 
become an occasion of pride, and rather thrust them 
down than allow them to climb on high." 

They parted on the day when Dominic left for 
Bologna to die a few months later and as they 
bade each other farewell Dominic begged for the 
cord which girded Francis and wore it under his 
habit to the end. " Of a truth," he said to his 
followers, " all the religious ought to imitate this 
holy man Francis, so absolute is the perfection of 
his holiness." 

Pietro de Cattani's death on the 10th of March 
recalled Francis to the Portiuncula, when he chose 
Brother Elias to be minister-general. This act 
marks emphatically his subjection to the papal 
policy. Caesar of Speyer (Spires) was out of the 
way, despatched to Southern Germany on mission 
work shortly before Pietro's death. The Curia 
could not have succeeded so well with him as with 
Brother Elias, whose character the astute cardinal 
readily gauged. Ugolino doubtless desired Francis 
to make the appointment, because it owed nothing 
to the suffrages of the friars assembled three months 
later at the Whitsuntide Chapter. Beyond an occa- 
sional convulsion of opposition or bitter cry of 
disappointment, Francis made little effort to stem 
the backward movement. He seems to have de- 
voted himself to the cultivation of personal humility, 
no longer exclusively towards God, but also towards 
Ugolino and the ministers of the order, whose inter- 
position between himself and the friars destroyed 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 167 

their ere while relations of father and children, and 
thwarted the gentle influence with which he had 
once swayed their minds and their conduct. It 
may have been suggested to him that he was to 
blame for their disorders, and in the nervous crisis 
produced by all these disasters the suggestion had 
taken root and grown into a half-bewildered peni- 
tence. Certainly his aim was to offer a constant 
example of dumb obedience to Elias. The effort 
induced an odd reaction of feeling, in which his 
own shrewd intuitions turned and rent him. He 
took an aversion to Elias which he could hardly 
overcome and which he ascribed to a prevision of 
his eternal damnation. But this was merely a 
hysterical reason for his well-grounded distrust of 
the new government, now passed into the hands 
of the men of learning, the men who had sought 
out many inventions, preferring them to the simple 
Rule of which Christ had been sole mouthpiece. 

At the Chapter of May -SOth, 1221, Francis took 
his place humbly at Bombarone's feet. To him he 
handed the new Rule for proclamation. Some 
arrangement had been come to between Elias and 
Ugolino, for the Rule disappeared a few days later. 
Brother Elias said he had lost it ; more probably 
he had sent it to the cardinal, who found himself 
unable to be present, and who would take good 
care to lose it, since he knew and disapproved of 
its contents. So Francis, with some of his earliest 
followers, Brothers Bernardo, Leo, Egidio, Bonizio, 
retired to the hermitage at Monte Colombo and 



168 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

began to write out a second copy. When this was 
known there was consternation amongst the friars 
whose party was in authority. They came to Elias 
complaining that Francis was making a Rule too 
heavy to bear, and asking the minister-general to 
interfere and to tell the saint that they would not 
be bound by his Rule, so that he might make it for 
himself but not for them. Elias declined the em- 
bassy unless the malcontents were willing to go 
with him. They consented to this, and seeking 
Francis in his solitude, laid their objections to the 
gospel Rule before him. These he repelled, re- 
minding them that Christ Himself had called them 
to obey this Rule, and suggesting that all those 
friars who refused it should leave the order. But 
his struggle was vain. Well did the rebels know 
that Elias, Ugolino, the Pope were at their back ; 
that until the document had been modified by 
authority, their obedience could not be exacted ; 
that its doom would be pronounced at the forth- 
coming Chapter. 

Whatever precautions were taken to veil their 
policy from Francis and his faithful few, its further- 
ance was resolved, and we are almost driven to 
conjecture that their attitude towards him was one 
of scarcely concealed impatience for his death. 
Blow after blow fell upon the fair fabric of his plan. 
No longer were the brothers to be as Christ was, 
or as those whom Christ ordained. They were to 
be gathered into communities, into houses, to have 
privileges and possessions, to have churches of their 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 169 

own, to be under strict command, to be employed 
as papal messengers, agents, instruments. Not for 
the salvation of the world were they to exist, but 
for the endorsement of ecclesiastical authority. 
The hermitages were to be abandoned ; the little 
temporary homes of canes and branches, which 
served them for brief shelter on their itineraries, 
were to be disused. Solid structures were begun 
to receive them permanently. No longer were the 
humble and ancient sanctuaries to be their care ; 
were they to fill churches in town and city ; were 
they to gather peasants about them in the fields, 
townsfolk in the piazzas. 

Fine churches began to rise wherever their com- 
panies were planted, to give them local importance, 
to destroy the very foundations upon which their 
order had been raised. For the things invisible 
and eternal had once more come to judgment and 
were decreed worthless beside the visible. 

The friars were granted power to celebrate the 
offices and functions of the Church in times of in- 
terdict ; they were employed by the Court of Rome 
against the regular clergy when these were de- 
faulters. 

This revolution was relentlessly carried out, while 
Francis was kept in partial ignorance of its develop- 
ment. He was reduced to fill the role of saint with- 
out authority or influence. It was a tragic role, for 
the shortcomings of his children recoiled upon him 
as if they were his own, and he lamented them in 
anguish, which preyed upon him, 



170 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

It was not till 1223 that the new Rule was pro- 
mulgated, and its clauses betray the setting aside 
of what he held to be essential. Even what of his 
was retained is modified into futility, given as a 
counsel of perfection, and then carefully disallowed. 
Thus, his gospel precedent regarding friars con- 
victed of sin, either mortal or venial, is disregarded, 
and elaborate instructions take its place, giving 
judicial functions to the provincial minister through 
a priest of the order. 

Then the minister-general is endowed with ulti- 
mate administrative power. The Chapters are no 
longer to be held biennially at Pentecost and 
Michaelmas. Their assembling depends on the 
good pleasure of the general. His government is 
to be without reference to the Chapter, which is 
to be convoked for administrative purposes only 
when the general is inefficient. There is no doubt 
that Ugolino and Elias framed this important clause 
without reference to Francis, and that the complete 
revolution of the order was effected by virtue of 
its action. It stopped the mouths of all who were 
loyal to the original purpose and organisation. 
Some of these reproached Francis for doing nothing 
to hinder this destruction of the old ideal, and his 
answer indicates the advantage taken by cardinal 
and minister-general of his enfeebled state. " For 
so long as I held the office of superior over the 
brethren and they did abide in their vocation and 
profession, albeit that from the beginning of my 
conversion I have ever been ailing, yet with such 



YEARS OF TROUBLE 171 

small solicitude, as I could, did I endeavour to 
satisfy them both by ensample and by preaching ; 
but, after that, I perceived how the Lord did 
multiply the number of the brethren, and how they 
themselves, by reason of their lukewarmness and 
want of spirit, did begin to decline from the right 
way and safe wherein they had been wont to walk, 
and treading the broader way that leadeth unto 
death, would no longer pay heed unto their calling 
and profession, nor to any good ensample, and were 
not minded to forsake the perilous and deadly 
journey they had emprised, by reason of any 
preaching or admonition or ensample of mine that 
I did ever manifest before them, I did, therefore, 
resign the superiorship and the government of the 
religion unto God and unto the ministers thereof. 
Whence, albeit that at the time when I did renounce 
mine office of superior over the brethren, I did 
excuse me before the brethren in the Chapter 
General for that, by reason of mine infirmities, I 
was not able to undertake the charge of them ; yet, 
natheless, were the brethren willing to walk ac- 
cording to my will ; for their comfort and utility I 
would that they should have none other minister 
but me until my dying day. From the time that 
a good and faithful subject knoweth and observeth 
the will of his superior, little solicitude need the 
superior have about him ; yea, so greatly should I 
rejoice in the goodness of the brethren, by reason 
of the gain unto them and the gain unto myself, 
that if I were lying abed sick it would be no 



172 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

trouble unto me to satisfy them ; for that mine 
office that is the office of superior is spiritual 
only, to wit, to have the mastery over their evil 
ways, and spiritually to correct and amend them. 
But, seeing that I cannot correct and amend them 
by preaching, admonition and example, I am not 
minded to become an executioner to punish and 
scourge them like the magistrates of this world. 
For I trust in the Lord that the invisible enemies 
that are the sergeants of the Lord, for punishing 
the guilty in this world and in the world to come, 
will get like vengeance on them that transgress 
the commandments of God and the vow of their 
profession, . . . that so they may be turned back 
unto their own calling and profession." 



CHAPTER VII 

LAST YEARS 
12231226 

The Rule of 1223 The Praesepio of Greccio The Friars in 
England Monte Alverna The Stigmata Farewell to 
Monte Alverna Canticle of the Sun Rieti Siena 
Bagnara Assisi Bishop and Magnates at Variance 
Francis makes Peace. 

THE Rule was finally passed by Cardinal Ugo- 
lino and the ministers at the Michaelmas 
Chapter of 1223. Francis took it to Monte 
Colombo, and remained at the hermitage there 
in prayer and fasting, before he went to Rome, 
where he was the cardinal's guest. On Novem- 
ber 25th, he was received at the Lateran, and 
Honorius, after personally modifying one of its 
clauses, bestowed upon the Rule his seal and 
sanction. 

It was during this visit that he one day shocked 
his host by arriving rather late for dinner, with a 
collection of crusts which he had begged, and which 
he distributed to all at table, explaining afterwards 
that for him and his true sons the table of the Lord 
far outweighed the richest banquet. 
(173) 



174 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Some strain of nervous excitability is obvious in 
another incident, which recounts his painful ex- 
periences in a tower near the palace of Cardinal 
Leo, who had persuaded him to spend a few days 
as his guest. He was either attacked by thieves 
or suffered from a nightmare, in which he believed 
himself to be beaten by demons on account of his 
selfish disregard of the privations of the brethren, to 
punish which God had sent these His sergeants for 
his correction. So next morning he bade the car- 
dinal farewell, and returned to Monte Colombo, his 
solitude near Rieti. 

The time approached Christmas Eve. Hallowed 
memories of Bethlehem crowded upon him and 
dispelled the strange terrors of an over-wrought 
imagination, which had invaded even this peaceful 
hermitage making him their prey one midnight 
because the brothers insisted on his using a feather 
pillow, for which his conscience reproached him. 
In the neighbourhood lived a friend, John of 
Greccio. Francis went to him and asked him to 
help in carrying out an inspiration for the festival. 
The good man provided a manger filled with hay, 
an ox and an ass. From all the neighbouring 
monasteries monks were bidden to come to the 
hermitage, and the pathways up Monte Colombo 
rang with their footsteps and chanting. As the 
winter afternoon darkened, peasants, torch in hand, 
hastened through the forest, laden with candles for 
the praesepio. The cells were filled with light. 
In the larger was placed the manger, the ox and ass 



LAST YEARS 175 

were led to its side, and a babe was laid in it by 
Francis himself; it turned in his arms and gazed 
upon him smiling. He trembled with joy, while 
tears of sorrow for the Babe of Bethlehem, laid 
long ago by the Lady Poverty upon hay in a 
manger, fell from his eyes. As midnight passed 
the brothers joined in matins ; mass was sung, 
and Francis read the gospel of Good Tidings and 
preached upon the " Child of Bethlehem ". It 
seemed to all that they were in Bethlehem, that 
time and space were vanquished as they listened 
and they adored the God who so loved the world 
that He spared not His Son. 

Joy returned to the desolate heart : the Babe of 
Bethlehem had brought him peace. M. Sabatier 
reminds us how this joy inspired Brother Jacopone 
di Todi to write a second Stabat Mater, one in 
which Mary's heart sings at the cradle of her 
Son. 

Stood the mother full of joy 
By the hay where lay her Boy, 
Very fair she was to see. 

And she gloried all amazed, 
A i id exulted as she gazed, 
Worshipping the Babe she bore. 

Make me glad in verity, 
Little Jesus, one with Thee 
All my life, I Thee implore. 

At Pentecost, 1224, the new Rule was put into 
the hands of the ministers. The copy brought back 



176 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

from Rome by Francis, to which is attached the 
Pope's seal", is still in existence and can be seen in 
the sacristy of San Francesco at Assisi. 

A mission was despatched to England, reaching 
Dover late in the autumn of that year. One of 
Brother Pacifico's best workers in France, Brother 
Agnello di Pisa, was placed at its head. Two by 
two the friars made for the towns for Oxford and 
London first of all and for their worst quarters, 
where fevers, leprosy and misery were most at 
home. Newgate was their choice in London, while 
at Oxford they built their mud and wattle huts 
amongst the river swamps. Rebuff and welcome 
they accepted with equal mind, for these men were 
still of true Franciscan spirit, and perhaps knew 
nothing of the revolt. So, at all events, we are led 
to believe from their ardent poverty and fidelity to 
the Rule. It was not until they had attracted a 
large body of adherents, until the first friars had 
passed away, that the trend towards monasticism 
and learning affected the order in England, and 
even then we find its members in fullest sympathy 
with the spirit of liberty, of light, of revolt against 
papal tyranny. And in England, as elsewhere, they 
quickened the current of tenderness for the wretched 
and diseased, which had grown stagnant in the 
Church as in the State. 

Early in August Francis, taking Brothers Leo, 
Angelo, Masseo and Illuminate with him, left for 
Monte Alverna in the upper valley of the Arno. 
There was no duty now to hold him back from 



LAST YEARS 177 

those desert places, where he could commune with 
God. They started on foot, but two days of toil- 
some walking exhausted his powers, and a peasant 
of the plain of Arezzo pressed upon his use an ass, 
which he prepared to lead himself. The Arno flows 
there amongst vines and mulberries, and the Apen- 
nines circle round, rising three and four thousand 
feet, their lower slopes corn and meadow land, 
their mid-flanks clad with oaks and chestnuts, their 
summits dark with pines. As they journeyed to- 
wards the sternest of these mountain heights, the 
peasant asked him if he were in truth that Francis 
of Assisi of whom all men spoke, and, being as- 
sured, he bade him take heed to be as good as men 
accounted him, since it were pity that they should 
be deceived. And Francis, rejoiced at his homely 
sincerity, dismounted that he might the better 
thank him on his knees for so congenial a counsel. 
Monte Alverna, four thousand feet in height, was 
ascended by a narrow path amongst bare rocks, 
precipitous and unclad. But on its summit grew a 
forest of pines, oaks and beeches, and under their 
shade nestled wild flowers, belated cyclamens and 
starry pyrolas. Amongst the trees, too, dwelt a 
great colony of birds, from fierce falcons frequent- 
ing the cliffs to little song-birds merle, mavis and 
finch. For the Casentino is very rich in birds. As 
the weary company rested under an oak, a flock of 
songsters flew from the forest to greet St. Francis, 
settling on his head and shoulders and hands, bid- 
ding him welcome with shrill cries and fluttering 
12 



178 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

wings. With gladdened mien he turned to his 
companions, saying : " I see it seems good to our 
Lord that we sojourn on this lonely mountain, since 
our little sisters the birds meet us with such de- 
light." 

Then resuming their way, they toiled up to the 
summit, and found there the preparations made by 
Count Orlando for their stay. Caves supplied cells 
for the brothers, and on the sward stood a hut 
made and roofed of branches for Francis. But not 
at once did he retire to solitude. The beauty of 
the summer night, the balmy air, the rustle of 
leaves, the fragrance all demanded a tribute of 
acknowledgment, for all came direct from the 
Creator. There were arrangements as well to be 
made for the two months which he proposed to 
spend there. A small sanctuary had been built for 
their daily mass and offices, and Francis called it 
Santa Maria degli Angioli, in memory of the be- 
loved mother shrine at home. Times and seasons 
were appointed for all services. As he sat upon a 
rock with the faithful few around him, he talked 
of his death as something with which he now stood 
face to face, with no personal regret, but with 
anxiety for them, lambs amongst wolves, whose 
future he could not foresee. For them he was 
willing still to live and suffer, to spend and be spent, 
would that assure their safety in the narrow way. 
The order had gone from him, but these and some 
others were his "little flock, "and the kingdom was 
given to them. 



LAST YEARS 179 

For himself, he had sought Monte Alverna for 
fasting and prayer, for meditation on the Passion 
of his Master, which he understood now as he had 
never done before. Christ had been forsaken by 
His own, as Francis was now, without even a loyal 
remnant to console Him in the dark hour of His 
need. Towards mid-September would come the 
Feast of the Exaltation of the Cross ; he meant to 
prepare himself for it by unremitting surrender of 
mind and spirit to the Crucified One and His suf- 
ferings. He bade his companions protect his 
solitude ; do for all who came what was asked of 
them, but suffer no secular visitor to interrupt him 
as he wrestled in prayer. He gave Brother Leo 
instructions to bring him bread and water daily. 

His leafy hut was but a stone's throw from the 
cells, and the brothers, hungering and thirsting for 
their beloved father, were too near him, watched 
him too closely. In a few days the Feast of the 
Assumption was due, and it initiated what he called 
St. Michael's Lent, which, ending with September, 
he was used to observe in strict solitude and fasting. 
So he sought a place of absolute seclusion. A chasm 
in the Penna lay between an isolated mass of rock 
and the cells of the brothers. It was crossed by a 
log of wood, and Francis found on the other side a 
supreme solitude, broken only by the falcon nesting 
there, whom his presence did not disturb, and to 
whose cries at dawn he trusted as a call to matins, 
believing when the bird wheeled upwards in silence 
that he forbore to waken him through pity of his 



180 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

prostration and this may well have been, since the 
man and all God's creatures were at one. 

Here a hut was built for him, and on the Feast 
of the Assumption he began his fast. From time 
to time Brother Leo was allowed to say matins with 
him, and it may have been after this function that 
one day he won from him that written benediction 
still to be seen in the sacristy of San Francesco at 
Assisi, all soiled at the folds with long carrying in 
the Pecorello's tunic. In pain and blindness Francis 
formed the letters on a little sheet of parchment, 
about six inches in length and four in width. On 
one side he wrote a number of verses from the 
Laudes Creatoris, and on the other the beautiful 
benediction from the sixth chapter of Numbers, 
which God ordained for Aaron's use : 

Benedicat tibi Dominus et custodial te : 
Ostcndal faciem suam tibi et misereatur tui : 
Convertat vultum suum ad te et det tibi pacem : 

Then, to make it specially the Pecorello's own, he 
wrote : 

Dominus benedicat te Prater Leo : 

and below this special consecration he sketched a 
cross like a Greek Tau, the old form of the cross, 
and placed beside it a recumbent friar, Brother Leo, 
to remind him that he must lie low at the foot of 
the cross all the days of his life. Some lines in red 
ink written by Leo date this most pathetic docu- 
ment after the event which befel Francis on the 
morning of the Feast of the Exaltation of the Cross. 




THE BENEDICTION OF BROTHER LEO 
From the original in tlte Sacristy of the Upper Church at Assist 



LAST YEARS 181 

He had spent weekd in prayer and fasting, his 
whole spirit absorbed with the sorrow of the Cross, 
well understood by one betrayed, too, by his fol- 
lowers to the priests. No man on earth ever 
realised so keenly as did Francis what the Man of 
Sorrows suffered before His crucifixion, and while 
He hung upon the tree God's gift of the marks of 
that final agony was but the Divine recognition of 
his martyrdom. They were bestowed upon him 
suddenly after his long vigil while he knelt before the 
entrance of his hut praying for union with Christ's 
sufferings. His face was turned towards the dawn, 
whose light more radiant than common shone upon 
him. For down its rays there sped a vision of One 
nailed to a cross, flying to him with wings that beat 
the air, while two wings covered his head and two 
his feet. A moment the marvel rested above him 
while he gazed, and then words fell from its lips, 
and he understood that his martyrdom was accepted, 
his prayer granted. When the glory faded he found 
upon hands and feet and side the marks of the 
Lord's body. From a wound on his right side 
oozed a few drops of blood, and through his hands 
and feet were fleshy growths, black in colour and 
piercing from side to side. They resembled nails 
exactly, and were not the mere wounds of modern 
hysterical ecstaticism. 

Celestial joy accompanied and followed this great 
investiture, and recompensed him for all the pain 
that went before. He abode in that joy a fort- 
night longer, and on September 30th, the Festival 



182 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

of Saints Michael and Jerome, left Monte Alverna 
for ever. The circumstances of his going are set 
forth in a beautiful letter written long afterwards 
by Brother Masseo for the edification of the order. 

Masseo was more than ninety years old when he 
died, and he spent seventy years of his long life in 
humble obedience to the gospel Rule. He tells 
how Francis called the brothers into the oratory 
of Santa Maria degli Angioli early that morning, 
and commended the sanctuary and the mountain 
to their care, saying especially to Masseo : " Fra 
Masseo, know that it is my mind that in this place 
should abide those of the religious who fear God and 
are the best of my order : the superiors, therefore, 
must seek to place the best of the brothers here." 

And then he sighed, remembering how few there 
were now of such ! Then he bade Brothers An- 
gelo, Sylvestro, Illuminato and Masseo take special 
care of the spot where he had fasted and prayed. 
These friars he left to care for Monte Alverna and its 
shrines, but Brother Leo went with him Fra " Peco- 
rello di Dio," as he tenderly called him the man 
amongst them all who understood him best, who 
has most lovingly portrayed him with least of 
vain imagining, most of insight, and who alone at 
that time knew of the stigmata. He bade the four 
others farewell, each and all again and again. 
" Adieu to all, adieu O mountain, adieu Monte 
Alverna, adieu mount of angels, adieu thou 
dearest ! Brother Falcon, I thank thee for the 
kindness thou didst use to me ! Adieu, adieu sharp 



LAST YEARS 183 

rock, I shall not come to visit thee again ! Adieu 
rock, adieu, adieu, adieu rock, which didst receive 
me into thy bowels, frustrating the cunning Evil 
One ; we shall not see each other again ! Adieu 
Santa Maria degli Angioli ; I commend to thee 
my children, Mother of the Eternal Word ! " 

A copy of this letter, made in the sixteenth cen- 
tury, was kept at San Damiano until the middle of 
last century, when it was transferred to the monas- 
tery on Monte Alverna, where it is read aloud on 
every anniversary of the saint's departure. Count 
Orlando sent a horse for his use, and after these 
charges and farewells he mounted and began the 
long descent towards Chiusi, where he probably 
visited the count. Then riding by Monte Arcoppe 
and the Foresto he came to the summit of Monte 
Acuto, whence he could still see the sacred mountain, 
and there dismounting, he knelt to bid a last farewell 
to the " Mountain in which God is well pleased to 
dwell. Adieu, Monte Alverna, may God the Father, 
God the Son and God the Spirit bless thee, abide 
in peace, for we shall see each other no more ! " 

All the brothers went with him as far as Monte 
Casale, where there was a little hermitage in which 
he rested several days. At this point he dismissed 
the four brothers, to whose care he had committed 
Monte Alverna, and they took back Count Orlando's 
horse to Chiusi. He was lost in meditation while 
he passed from village to village, and did not 
know that he was making a triumphal progress, 
marked by miracles. 



184 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

At Citta di Castello he lingered, preaching and 
healing for a whole month, and then winter coming 
suddenly he started for the Umbrian plain on an 
ass, led by the peasant who lent it, and whose 
churlish temper he cured by his gaiety and gentle- 
ness, during a rough night spent under a rock. 

He stayed a few hours only at Santa Maria degli 
Angeli, perhaps fearful that God's sacred grace of 
the stigmata might become known. He went in 
the strength of that grace on a missionary tour 
in Umbria. But he was compelled to make it 
mounted on an ass, because his physical force 
failed daily. His growing blindness distressed all 
those who loved him. Amongst them was Elias, 
the vicar-general, in whose hands the government 
of the order was becoming more firmly concen- 
trated. He seems at this time to have used his 
authority sparingly over Francis, but, although he 
sought his company, and was with him during part 
of this itinerary, the saint most carefully concealed 
from him the Divine favour bestowed at Alverna. 
They were at Foligno together when Elias spoke 
of a vision, in which it had been revealed to him 
that Francis had but two years more to live. Old 
age had descended upon him suddenly. Not only 
were his eyes darkened, but he suffered from 
constant sickness and frequent spitting of blood. 
Every physical organ was impaired, and he was 
always in pain. Fasts and austerities and poignant 
sorrow had accomplished this collapse. 

While he could sing for joy the spare table of 



LAST YEARS 185 

the Lord had sufficed to keep him in a measure of 
health, but when grief invaded his heart the whole 
fabric of the man broke down. 

Intermittent strife between Honorius and the 
Roman citizens forced the Pope into flight in the 
spring of 1225, first to Tivoli, and then to Rieti, 
where the papal court was established till the 
end of 1226. With him were his physicians, 
men whose small skill was made worthless by the 
nature of their favourite remedies, prescribed by 
the dogmatic teaching of centuries, but whose 
pretensions gave them a credit to which they 
were not entitled. Cardinal Ugolino was anxious 
that Francis should come to Rieti to have his eyes 
examined. He wrote an affectionate letter to this 
effect, and Brother Elias seconding his appeal, 
Francis was with much difficulty persuaded to ac- 
cept his invitation. 

His own forebodings were of death, for few could 
hope to survive the surgical butcheries of that age. 
He decided to pay Sister Clare a farewell visit 
before going to Rieti. It was near the end of July 
when he arrived at San Damiano. A few hours after- 
wards he was seized with such acute pain that his 
departure was delayed. Clare and the sisters nursed 
him during the fortnight of his illness. He was 
now quite blind, but desired more solitude and 
greater freedom than were possible within the walls 
of San Damiano. Clare with her own hands built 
a large hut of reeds and rushes in her garden, to 
which he was removed, and where, in spite of an 



186 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

invasion of rats and mice by day and night, which 
let him neither eat nor sleep in peace, he recovered 
the serenity of mind and the joyousness of spirit 
which had so energised the first ten years of his 
apostolate. For in the midst of trials, which the 
childish mind of that age attributed to diabolic 
annoyance, he was comforted once again by the 
voice of his Master, who bade him rejoice greatly 
in his tribulations and infirmities and heed nothing 
but the priceless treasure which God had given him 
in reward of them, as if already he had entered into 
His kingdom. 

His soul was filled with rapture and overflowed 
in praise, and the sisters often heard his voice lifted 
up in new songs while he walked under the olive- 
trees. The vision within was rendered to him a 
thousand-fold for the shadow fallen on his eyes. 

One day he sat at table with the sisters and 
talked to St. Clare. Then he passed into a rapture 
away from them all. The Spirit was come upon 
him with utterance for the Canticle of the Sun, a 
Psalm of the Creator's glory : 

Most high, almighty and good Lord, 

To Thee belong lauds, glory, honour and all blessing ; 

To Thee alone, most high, do they belong, 

And none is worthy to speak forth Thy name. 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, through all Thy creatures, 
And in especial for the lordly Brother Sun, 
Through whom Thou givest light by day ; 
For fair is he and radiant with great splendour, 
And symbolises Tbee, O Thou most higb. 



LAST YEARS 187 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for Sister Moon, 
And for the Stars placed in the heavens, 
Clear-shining, of great value and beautiful. 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for Brother Wind, 

And for the Air, and for the Cloud, and for all Weather, 

Through which Thou givest bread unto Thy creatures. 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for Sister Water, 
For she is very useful, lowly, valuable and clean. 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for Brother Fire, 

Through whom Thou givest light by night, 

For he is beautiful and glad, and brave and strong. 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for Sister Earth, our mother, 
For she feeds us and maintains us 

And grows the varied fruits, and tinted blossoms and the 
grass. 



He wished to send for Brother Pacifico to arrange 
the Canticle of the Sun, so that his minstrels might 
sing it everywhere. He rejoiced because the Lord 
had given him songs of praise for heaviness. An- 
other was composed at this time, for the comfort 
and edification of the Sisters of Poverty, but it has 
been lost. 

When September was half-way through, he went 
to Rieti, resting on the way with the poor priest of 
San Fabiano, whose hospitality was strained by the 
crowd of visitors seeking Francis, even prelates and 
their following not disdaining to pluck his ripening 
grapes, so that he feared for his vintage until the 



188 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

saint reassured him and promised him more than 
the average measure of wine. 

The Bishop of Rieti was his host, and showered 
attentions upon him. Already the Church was 
awake to his value, not as an inspiration and an 
example, but as an article of merchandise, and he 
had a sample of its solicitude for his remains in 
eager demands for morsels of his clothing, for his 
hair, for even the cuttings of his nails, which dis- 
turbed his stay at the Vescovado. He asked to be 
transferred to the hermitage of Monte Colombo. 
Various remedies had been vainly tried for his eyes, 
and the physicians decided on cautery. The heat 
of the iron gave him a moment's panic, but making 
over it the sign of the Cross, he cried : " Brother 
Fire, beautiful amongst all creatures, show me 
favour now ; thou knowest how I love thee, show 
me courtesy this day." 

And when the operation was over he rallied 
the brothers, who had fled from witnessing it : 
" O cowards, why did you flee ? I felt no pain. 
Brother Doctor, if need be, begin again." 

He was tortured with every contrivance of the 
faculty, steeped then in Cimmerian darkness, hack- 
ing, plastering, cauterising, and all in vain. He 
was brought back to Rieti for their convenience, 
and longed for some assuagement of his pain. He 
asked a brother to borrow a guitar and play to him, 
but the weakling would not do it lest it should be 
counted as a scandal. So in the peace of midnight 
an angel played to him upon a violin, and soothed 



LAST YEARS 189 

him into joy unutterable with the melodies of 
heaven. 

When the cures were given up he felt a little 
better, and eager to redeem the time, he went 
from hermitage to hermitage in the valley of Rieti, 
preaching to the peasants and townspeople in the 
neighbourhood of each. He spent Christmas in a 
cell near Poggio Buscone, whither crowds came 
daily to listen to him. " You think me a great 
saint, do you," he said to them ; " what will you 
say when you know that I did not fast all Advent ? " 

At Sant' Eleuterio, Greccio, Sant' Urbano, he 
preached or kept solitude in the hermitage at 
hand. The weather was cold and he sewed bits 
of cloth upon his own tunic and that of his com- 
panion. Some one gave him the skin of a fox 
for lining, and although he gladly accepted it, he 
sewed a bit of the fur outside, that all might see 
how little he mortified the flesh. It may have been 
during this winter that one day when he was near 
a fire the flame caught his under-garment and his 
companion put it out. " Nay, dear brother, harm 
not Brother Fire," he said ; " if he wishes to eat my 
clothes, why should he not ? " His joyous humour 
had returned to him blind, enfeebled, in constant 
pain, suffering cold and exposure because once 
more he was about his Master's business. But the 
time was short. 

In spring he was urged to go to Siena to consult 
a physician who had some fame as an oculist. 
Four of the brothers accompanied him to a place 



190 , FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

given to the Franciscans by Bonaventure, where 
Francis fell again grievously ill, vomiting blood in 
such quantities that his companions wept with 
mingled sorrow and terror, expecting his last hour. 
He asked that a saintly brother living at Arezzo 
might be sent for, and dictated to him a benediction 
of all his friars. 

Brother Elias hastened to Siena on receiving 
news of his condition, and yielded to the saint's 
desire to return to his beloved Umbrian plain. But 
it was mid-April before he was fit to be carried in 
a litter, and then the journey began by stages, 
rendered very slow by his constant relapses. Cor- 
tona was the first halting-place, for the way was 
easy and the hermitage pleasant, but a seizure 
followed this transit, and some days were lost be- 
fore his bearers could remove him. A roundabout 
route was chosen, for it was impossible to pass by 
Perugia, where the citizens were on the watch to 
possess themselves of the saint's body, dead or 
alive, and were prepared to take it by violence. 
So their passage from stage to stage had to be care- 
fully and secretly chosen, and they made a long 
loop by Gubbio and Nocera. He rested many 
weeks at Bagnara, a hermitage above Nocera, 
famous still for healing waters and fine air, whence 
the Topino flows green as the sea down its shelv- 
ing and rocky bed, to girdle Foligno's walls and to 
cross the plain. 

News was sent to Assisi of his arrival and of his 
renewed illness. It was certain now that the end 



LAST YEARS 191 

was near. The Assisans sent soldiers to carry his 
litter, and to defend its precious burden should 
Perugia attempt to capture it. Down through 
Nocera, and by the long descent leading over a low 
pass between Subasio's bastions and the hill which 
buttresses them on the east, the soldiers bore him, 
turning towards Assisi on the southern slope and 
taking the path which lies beneath Sasso Rosso 
and the Benedictine Convent. A little way below 
the Castle of Sasso Rosso they halted at midday to 
rest and eat at a village on the slope walled and 
under Assisi's lordship. Here a poor man gladly 
gave Francis shelter, while his escort sought to 
purchase food. But they returned to him empty- 
handed, saying in jest : " Brother, needs must you 
give us some of your alms, for here can we have 
nought to eat." " No," said he, " for you put your 
trust in your flies and pence and not in God. Turn 
back and ask an alms for the love of God, and by 
the inspiration of the Holy Spirit they will give 
unto you abundantly." And so it came to pass that 
the Lord's table was well supplied. 

His maladies were now increased by dropsy and 
his feet were swollen out of shape. 

The Assisans came out to meet him with frenzied 
joy that they had secured his dying body. He was 
taken to the bishop's palace, in the piazza where 
twenty years before he had renounced the world. 
Guido was still in possession, and had a quarrel on 
his hands with the podesta, or high bailiff, of 
Assisi, whom he had excommunicated and forbidden 



192 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

to do commerce with his clergy. The town suffered 
in pocket, and was agitated by the unseemly vari- 
ance between its commercial and spiritual chiefs. 

Into this disturbed atmosphere the tender, peace- 
loving servant of the Prince of Peace was brought. 
He pondered and prayed for such an inspiration as 
should end the discord, and it came to him robed 
in simplicity and grace. He composed a new stanza 
for his canticle : 

Praised be Thou, O my Lord, for those who forgive for 

love of Thee, 

And who bear infirmities and tribulations ; 
Blessed are those who endure in peace, 
For by Thee, O most High, shall they be crowned. 

Then he sent to invite the high bailiff to come 
into the piazza of the cloister with his fellow-mag- 
nates, and asked the bishop to meet them there 
with his canons. Francis could not be present, but 
he sent two of the four brothers, whose charge it 
was to tend him, Leo, Angelo, Rufino and Masseo, 
and bade them sing to those gathered in the piazza 
the Canticle of the Sun, with this new stanza at the 
end, beginning with a message from himself : " The 
blessed Francis in his sickness hath made a Lauds 
of the Lord as concerning His creatures to the 
praise of the Lord Himself and to the edification 
of our neighbour. Whence he doth beseech you 
that ye will hearken thereunto with great devout- 
ness." 

It happened that the high bailiff was especially 



LAST YEARS 193 

devoted to the saint, and rising, he listened to their 
singing with hands clasped as if in reverence, 
and accepted the counsel of peace as coming from 
the lips of God. " In truth I say unto you," he 
cried weeping, "that not only my Lord Bishop, 
whom I do desire and ought to have for my Lord, 
but were it one that had slain mine own brother 
or my son, him would I forgive." And then he 
flung himself at the bishop's feet saying : " Behold, 
I am ready to do all that thou dost wish, for the 
love of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of His servant, 
the blessed Francis." 

The bishop raised him with both hands, saying : 
" According to my office I should be humble, but 
because I am naturally quick of temper thou must 
needs forgive me." And embracing each other with 
tenderness, they kissed each other. 



13 



CHAPTER VIII 

TESTAMENT, DEATH AND CANONISATION 
12261230 

Francis at the Vescovado Laudes Domini His Preoccupa- 
tion with the Future of the Order Mental Agony 
Letter to the Order" Welcome Sister Death "Letter 
and Message to St. Clare Benediction of Assist The 
Testament Jacopa di Settisoli Death Funeral Pro- 
cession San Damiano San Giorgio Letter written by 
Elias The Collis Inferni Speculum Perfectionis 
Gregory IX. Elias Deposed Building of San Francesco 
Canonisation of St. Francis Completion of the Lower 
Church The Saint's Body hidden by Elias. 

FRANCIS remained in the agony of protracted 
death for more than two months at the Vesco- 
vado. The four brothers appointed to serve him 
were, as we have seen, followers of the gospel Rule, 
true sons of Poverty. The monastic brothers were 
kept away from his presence, but enough of infor- 
mation about the degeneration which had followed 
organisation penetrated to his ears to make these 
weeks a long drawn-out martyrdom. He was in all 
things eager to submit to the will of God, but he 
confessed that three days of such agony, bodily and 
(194) 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 195 

mental, were worse than any death the cruelty of 
man could devise. 

He was preoccupied with the future of the 
order. In spite of betrayal and disappointment, 
he cherished a hope that reaction would restore its 
first simplicity. This hope was the inspiration of a 
letter addressed to faithful souls, who might bring 
back the happy days of obedience to Jesus Christ. 

While he lay there soldiers watched the palace 
day and night, relieved at intervals. This precau- 
tion must have intensified his suffering, revealing 
as it did such anxiety to keep the fragments to be 
left by death, such indifference to the whole im- 
mortal purpose of his spirit. But even this he bore 
without complaining, bidding the brothers sing 
aloud from time to time, that those who stood without 
might be refreshed and edified. For himself there 
was nothing so consoling as the praises of the Lord. 

Indeed, his readiness to break out in these 
brought upon him a reproof from Vicar-General 
Elias, who deemed such cheerfulness a desecration 
of the holy gloom religiously pertinent to death. 
" Give me leave, brother," cried the saint, " to re- 
joice in the Lord and in His praises, and in mine 
own infirmities, seeing that by the grace of the 
Holy Ghost I am so joined and made one with my 
Lord, that, by His mercy, well may I be glad in 
Him most Highest." 

Alas ! these intervals of joy were few, for his 
heart was burdened by a sorrow which his com- 
panions rather quickened than assuaged. 



196 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

" Where are they who have taken my brothers 
from me ? Where are they who have robbed me 
of my children ? " So in fever crises he would 
lament, and then he would reproach himself, as if 
it were his fault alone, and his spirit would be 
shaken at the thought that God would hold him 
responsible for the cowardice and selfishness by 
which he had wrecked the order. His cries of 
agony troubled his entertainers. They were 
awkward facts for all in authority, since it was 
impossible to smother them, impossible to dissoci- 
ate from his deathbed those anguished protests 
against their action, or to misrepresent them as 
humble acquiescence. The four brothers who were 
his companions were witnesses to their truth, and 
perhaps it was partly due to this that these men 
were persecuted in after years by the friars. His 
natural masterfulness asserted itself in one of these 
outbreaks. 

" Could I but be present at the Chapter-General 
I would let them know my will." 

We are forced to believe the worst of Ugolino and 
Elias. The facts maintain that they had managed 
Francis by means of the most daring duplicity, and 
that he was led to believe that his intention for the 
order would be all the more secured by its organisa- 
tion on the lines of monasticism. Good men both 
the average moral standard would admit them to 
be, but guilty of sins of the soul as black as hell. 

It was in these circumstances that he dictated 
the letter already mentioned. It is addressed to 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 197 

the entire Franciscan community, its ministers, di- 
rectors, priests, friars and tertiaries. It begins : 
" Listen, sirs, you who are my sons and my 
brothers, give ear to my words. Open your hearts 
and obey the voice of the Son of God. Keep His 
commandments with all your heart and give per- 
fect heed to His counsels. Praise Him for He is 
good, and glorify Him in your actions. God has 
sent you throughout the world, that by word and 
example you may bear witness to Him and teach 
all that He alone is omnipotent. Persevere in 
discipline and in obedience, and hold to that which 
you have promised Him with willing and firm 
mind." There follow instructions to the priests, 
amongst them this perfect counsel : " How holy, 
pure and worthy should be the priest, who touches 
with his hands, who receives into his mouth and 
into his heart, who distributes to others Jesus, 
living, glorified, the sight of Whom rejoices the 
angels. Understand your dignity, brother priests, 
and be holy, for He is holy." This section of the 
letter ends with prayer. " All-powerful, eternal, 
just and merciful God, give to us, to us unhappy 
poor ones, to do for Thy sake, what we know to 
be Thy will, and to will always that which pleases 
Thee ; so that purified within, illuminated and made 
ardent by the flame of the Holy Spirit, we may 
follow in the footsteps of Thy beloved Son, our 
Lord Jesus Christ." 

But of still greater importance is the latter half 
of this letter, addressed as it is to all Christians, 



198 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

whether clergy or laity, whether men or women, 
to all those who live throughout the world. 

These he entreats to go forward, to do far more 
than if they were "simple Christians," for they 
must renounce all that is not necessary, and not 
alone must they abhor all vice and all fleshly 
sins, but they must love their enemies, do good to 
those who hate them, obey their Redeemer's pre- 
cepts and counsels, deny themselves and keep 
their body under control. " Be not wise after 
the flesh," he wrote to them, "but simple, hum- 
ble and pure." And after many such injunctions, 
he ended : " I, Brother Francis, your little servant, 
I pray and conjure you by that love which is God 
I, ready to kiss your feet to receive with hu- 
mility and love these words and all others which 
our Lord Jesus Christ has spoken, and to conform 
your conduct to them. And let those who receive 
them devoutly, and who understand them, make 
them known to others. And if they so persevere 
unto the end, may they be blessed by Father, Son 
and Holy Spirit. Amen." 

Such was the saint's ideal for the conduct of those 
born into the Kingdom of God, a reflection of its 
Founder's laws. 

Many beautiful incidents of this long, last illness 
have been preserved, and chiefly by Brother Leo 
in the Mirror of Perfection, which he wrote while 
all was fresh in his memory. He tells us how 
Francis sent for Brother Bernard to share a dainty 
dish, which had been prepared for him, and how he 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 199 

blessed him as the first brother given him by God, 
and enjoined on the minister-general and the whole 
order that he should be loved and honoured. This 
benediction Brother Elias had the audacity to arro- 
gate to himself, as we read in the first biography of 
Francis, by Tomaso of Celano, written by order of 
Gregory IX. in 1228, for the confutation of the 
Mirror of Perfection, and mainly inspired by Elias. 
We prefer to accept Brother Leo's account of the 
incident. 

How the saint's wish was fulfilled may be gathered 
from the fact that later Bernard was hunted like a 
wild beast from place to place, and was saved from 
a violent death only through the kindness of a 
wood-cutter, who kept him hidden for two years 
in a forest upon the summit of Monte Sefro, not 
far from Nocera. Francis foresaw these trials, but 
predicted peace at the end for Brother Bernard, 
as it befel. 

One day an old friend from Arezzo came to see 
him. He was a doctor, and Francis begged him 
to speak candidly about his state. Thus pressed, 
Bono told him that his infirmity was incurable, 
and that by the end of September, or early in 
October, he must die. Francis raised his hands to 
heaven and said aloud : " Welcome, my Sister 
Death ! " 

He set himself cheerfully to care for the last 
things, talking to one of the brothers, probably 
Leo, who sought to gladden him more by re- 
minding him that comfort and infinite joy would 



200 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

be his, " for thou shalt pass away from sore travail 
unto everlasting peace, away from short poverty 
unto endless wealth, away from brief death unto 
the life that faileth not, wherein face to face thou 
shalt behold thy Lord, whom thou hast here loved 
with so great a love." 

Whereat Francis began to offer praises to the 
Lord, and bade the brother fetch Angelo to him, 
that both might sing the Canticle of the Sun. They 
chanted it while tears streamed from their eyes, 
and as they sang he prepared a new stanza for 
them, which they added to the rest. It ran : 

Be Thou praised, O my Lord, for our Sister Death, 
From whom the body of none living may escape ; 
Woe unto them who die in mortal sin ; 
Blessed they who shall be found according to Thy 

most holy will, 
Unto whom the second death can do uo hurt. 

This they sang, and ended with a Doxology : 

Praise ye and bless my Lord, 

And thank and serve Him with a great humility. 

It was probably before he left the Vescovado 
that Clare entreated permission to see him, for she 
herself was ill at the time and feared to die without 
his prayers. Apparently the Poor Ladies did not 
know how near to death he was himself, and he, 
unwilling to give them pain, dictated a bright letter 
for their spiritual consolation, and promised by word 
of mouth that they should see him once more. He 
bade them rest assured of pardon for all unconscious 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 201 

negligence of the Rule, and he asked them not to 
carry their austerities too far, but to keep up their 
hearts and preserve a cheerful mind, putting from 
them all superfluity of sorrow. And he composed 
a song of praise in the vernacular, with music to 
which they might sing it. All his thoughts were 
turned to praise, and the sound of chanting filled 
his chamber, to the bewilderment of the Assisans, 
who held that a dying saint should be meditating 
on mortality, with which that lovely spirit had no 
commerce in life or in death. His joy was some- 
what of a scandal to those earth-bound citizens, 
and both because he wished to die at Santa Maria 
degli Angeli, and because his host was scared at his 
celestial indiscretions, it was decided to carry him 
thither on a litter. 

This was about the last week of September, when 
Umbrian grapes hang ripe on the festooned trees 
and the gatherers are busy for the vintage. He had 
become suddenly worse. If he were to die at Santa 
Maria degli Angeli the bearers must hasten. Their 
way was the same that Clare followed on the memor- 
able night when first she took her stand side by side 
with Lady Poverty, but it was in the radiance and 
warmth of a summer noon that they carried him 
down from the Porta Mojano, through olive-garths 
and past farmhouses, turning to the right by the 
old road which led to the Hospital of San Salvatore 
delle Pareti, built by the Congregation of the Cross- 
bearers. Francis could see nothing of the sunlight, 
of the olives, of the homesteads. He was borne by 



202 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

brothers whom he loved, and he sought to realise 
the well-remembered road by asking them from time 
to time what point they had reached. 

When they set him down by the hospital to rest 
awhile before they began the long, straight road, he 
asked them to turn his litter so that his face might 
be set towards Assisi. Then raising himself a little, 
he lifted his hand in benediction, saying : " By 
reason of Thine abundant mercy Thou hast shown 
forth the multitude of Thy mercies in this city 
above all other cities, and hast chosen her unto 
Thyself to be the place and habitation of them that 
in truth acknowledge Thee and give glory to Thy 
holy name. Wherefore, I beseech Thee, O Lord 
Jesus Christ, father of mercies, that she may be for 
ever the place and habitation of them that do truly 
acknowledge Thee and glorify Thy blessed and 
most glorious name from everlasting unto everlast- 
ing. Amen." 

When he had so blessed Assisi, the procession 
formed again, and he was borne to the infirmary 
hut at Santa Maria degli Angeli. He revived in its 
freshness and silence. An interval of power was 
vouchsafed to him before the end. Meditating 
on the road by which God had led him, and on the 
revolt of the order, it occurred to him that to be- 
queath an account of his call and his obedience of 
the revealed will of God for him and his followers 
might be well alike for those who loved him and for 
the reconversion of the friars. The anxiety shown 
to exalt his relics may have suggested to him that 




o * 

2 

% i 

5 3 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 203 

his ideal might in time secure acknowledgment ; 
that the spirit of little Brother Francis might over- 
come where his presence and example had failed. 
When that time came it would help to have a clear 
statement of his vocation and his purpose. In this 
mind he dictated his testament, his bequest of 
poverty to all faithful friars. He shows a pathetic 
anxiety that this document should be accepted as 
meaning simply what it says ; that no transforming 
glosses should be applied to its text, twisting it out 
of its intention. Well did he remember how the 
gospel Rule had been manipulated, how the plain 
directions of Christ had been belied into cunningly 
devised fables. Nor did he ask that his testament 
should take the place of the Rule of 1223, only that 
it should be read at the Chapters-General as well as 
that Rule, that the friars might remember his con- 
ception of the gospel. 

This clause led Elias and Pope Gregory to absolve 
all the brethren from obedience to the testament, 
for the one document contrasted too powerfully with 
the other. He forbade the friars, too, to seek privi- 
leges from the court of Rome, whether for pro- 
tection, for preaching, for possession of church or 
convent. 

Indeed, no part of this testament could be pleas- 
ing to authority, for throughout is the essential 
quality of the Spouse of Poverty, tenacious obedi- 
ence to the Lord who called him, tenacious disre- 
gard for the power which has dared to belittle that 
Lord. 



204 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

To all who shared this obedience he bequeathed 
the blessing of God the Father in the world above, 
the blessing of His beloved Son and of the Com- 
forter in this world. " And I," he ended, " little 
Brother Francis, your servant, I confirm as much as 
I am able this most holy benediction." 

Then he dictated a testament for the Sisters of 
Poverty, blessing them too and commending them 
to the brethren as members of one family in Christ 
Jesus. 

The end was near ; his thoughts were toward 
those whose spiritual life he had helped, who were 
dear to him as children to a father. Amongst 
them was a Roman lady given to hospitality towards 
him and his companions, a devout tertiary and his 
personal friend. He felt some anxiety that she 
should be acquainted with his condition, lest the 
news of his death should too greatly grieve her. 
So he dictated a letter to Brother Jacopa, as he 
used to call her, praying her to come to Santa 
Maria degli Angeli, bringing with her new cloth 
of the colour of ashes, new cord to girdle his burial 
garment, wax for the funeral lights, and, remem- 
bering her delight in hospitality, he asked her to 
make for him some little almond cakes, like some 
which he had eaten in her house, called mostac- 
cioli. 

The letter was written and put on one side until a 
messenger was found, but before he set out, there 
came a knocking at the door, and lo ! the lady 
herself stood without, her maid with her, carrying 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 205 

just the things which Francis had asked her 
to bring. For it had so happened that while she 
was praying the day before his very thoughts had 
been revealed to her, and she had gathered all 
together, and had hastened to reach the plain ere 
it was too late. Special permission was granted to 
her to enter the hut and to serve him with the little 
cakes, but he tasted them only, although he lay 
upon his couch in radiant peace. Madonna Jacopa 
stayed until the end ; his shroud-habit was made of 
the grey cloth which she brought and the wax was 
turned into candles. 

September closed, and Thursday, 1st October, 
was come. He desired that day to signify that he 
passed from life into immortality the faithful Spouse 
of Poverty, and bade his companions place him un- 
clad upon the ground, where, lifting up his eyes to 
heaven, he said : " I have done my duty, may Christ 
teach you yours." But the brother appointed to 
be his warden took a tunic and under garment and 
clothed him, imposing obedience on him, as these 
things had been given to him in alms, and he was 
laid upon his bed again, whence he blessed them, 
laying his hand upon each head in turn. All the 
friars in residence at the Portiuncula were called to 
his side to receive the blessing, and on this occasion 
Brother Elias was present. Then he broke bread 
and gave it to them all, bidding them eat it. After- 
wards he asked Brothers Angelo and Leo to sing the 
Canticle of the Sun, joining his failing voice to theirs. 
Then he commenced to chant Psalm cxlii. 



206 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

" I cried unto the Lord with my voice ; with 
my voice unto the Lord did I make my suppli- 
cation." 

Again, on their petition, he pardoned the errors 
of his brethren, including those absent, and lay 
through Friday until Saturday evening in the peace 
of God, " his refuge and his portion in the land of 
the living". Around him stood the faithful few, 
weeping as they chanted songs of praise. On 
Saturday evening, 3rd October, just after vespers, 
a flock of crested larks wheeled about the infirmary 
hut, and seemed to all like a winged choir sent 
"to exalt the Lord along with him ". They were 
his best loved birds, for " their intent seemed ever 
toward the praise of God ". 

When night fell Francis had gone to the presence 
of his Lord. 

" He hungers no more, neither thirsts any more, 
and God has wiped away all tears from his eyes." 

Next day, Sunday, 4th October, 1226, his body 
was borne to the Church of San Giorgio, where it 
was provisionally entombed. This haste was due 
to Brother Elias, who seems to have made all his 
preparations in advance of the expected death. 
Francis had desired to be buried in the little church 
of the Portiuncula, but the Assisans, who flocked 
down to the plain when the tidings of his death 
reached them at dawn, were determined that his 
remains should be protected, lest the Perugians 
took them by force. 

The citizens formed themselves into a procession, 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 207 

headed by Elias and the friars ; it resembled a 
triumph rather than a funeral, so joyous were the 
good people over their treasure, but some tears 
were shed on the way. A detour was made to San 
Damiano that Clare and her sisters might look 
upon his face once more, and raising his body from 
the bier the friars held it up to the opening where 
the sisters were used to communicate, that they 
might touch him and bid him farewell, which each 
of them did with weeping and lamentation, " see- 
ing themselves made orphans of the consolations 
and admonitions of so dear a father ". 

Then, waving the oak and olive branches which 
they carried, and breaking out once more into 
hymns of praise, the citizens climbed up through 
the olive-yard and entered Assisi by the Porta 
Mojano, moving slowly up to San Giorgio. Here, 
where he had been taught in childhood, and where 
his first sermon had been preached, he was laid in 
an oblong marble urn covered with an iron grating, 
and a guard was set by day and night. 

Elias announced the death of St. Francis in a 
Latin letter addressed to Brother Gregory of Naples 
at that time Provincial Minister of France but 
intended for the whole order. This letter, like 
the sarcophagus at San Giorgio, was evidently pre- 
pared before the event of which it treated. There 
-ire no records of those most touching and inspiring 
weeks at the Vescovado and the infirmary. We 
gather, while spelling through its paragraphs, that 
it was the result of his discovery of the stigmata, 



208 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

which on his bed of sickness Francis was no longer 
able to conceal. Elias seizes on this miracle for his 
purpose, not on the holy living and blessed dying. 
This alone seems memorable to him, this glorifies 
the father of the order, for this the brethren are 
to praise God, not for the life lived, the example 
given. He interpolates in haste, as writing a post- 
script : " In the first hour of the night preceding 
the fourth of October our father and brother Francis 
passed to Christ." And then he resumes his in- 
junctions to mourn, to pray, to say masses. 

In fact, Francis sealed by the stigmata was a 
more valuable relic than Francis the follower of 
Christ, and this letter is the best commentary on 
the saint's anxiety to keep the marks a secret. 
Alas ! his care for the spiritual life of the order 
was defeated now. The stigmata were matter of 
common talk. Already crowds hastened to Assisi 
and San Giorgio ; already miracles were ascribed 
to the wasted frame which he had left behind. 

Brother Elias rose to the height of his oppor- 
tunity. For such a relic, should not a shrine be 
built, which would draw devotees from every land 
and make more illustrious an order which called 
itself by the saint's name ? 

His first intention was to build a commemorative 
church down on the plain, perhaps to enclose Santa 
Maria degli Angeli, or, as is more probable, the 
infirmary hut where Francis died. It is possible 
that this church was to have been small and after 
the pattern preferred by the saint, but contrary to 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 209 

his wishes nevertheless, since it was his express 
provision that the friars were to possess no churches, 
only to use those lent to them or for which they 
paid a rent. Down at the settlement, however, the 
companions and first followers of Francis resided 
and watched the vicar-general's movements jea- 
lously, and the Assisans were unwilling to let the 
body be sepulchred outside their walls. A new 
scheme presented itself to his ambition, and this 
he proceeded to carry out. 

Voluntary offerings were made daily at the tomb 
in San Giorgio, some of them of great cost. It was 
obvious that an appeal to the Christian world would 
result in contributions large enough for the erection 
of a church that would draw the gaze of Christen- 
dom not alone to the saint, but to the order of 
which Elias and the cardinal were determined to 
allege him the founder. For it must not be for- 
gotten that Francis did not found the order which 
for nearly seven centuries has called itself Francis- 
can. 

A low hill divided from Assisi by a chasm com- 
pleted the western flank of Monte Subasio. It is 
said to have been used as a gallows-hill, and was 
known as the Collis Inferni. 

So it was attributed to Francis that in his humility 
he had expressed a wish to be buried there. The 
ground belonged to Messer Simon PuzzarelK, with 
whom Elias entered into negotiations, but these 
were not at first made public. 

In the meantime, the brothers at Santa Maria 
14 



210 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

degli Angeli were indignant alike because of what 
they knew and of what they surmised. Brother 
Leo, who was diligently engaged all winter and 
spring with his Mirror of Perfection, revealed certain 
aspects of Brother Elias in its pages, which shed 
light on the opposition suffered by Francis from 
both the man and the minister. This book was 
finished on llth May, 1227, and was zealously 
studied before and during the Chapter-General of 
30th May. Its effect was considerable. Elias 
was deposed and Giovanni Parent! elected vicar- 
general. 

Other influences had conspired towards this 
crisis. Elias initiated the insane policy of treating 
the zelators, as they were called, with harshness, 
and Leo, the friend of Francis, was the first to be 
so persecuted. 

By the end of May his plans had so far ripened 
that he placed a marble vase on the Collis Inferni 
to receive money offerings for the church. This was 
probably about the end of March, or early in April, 
just after the death of Honorius and the election 
to the Papacy of Cardinal Ugolino as Gregory IX. 
The step was a flagrant defiance of the saint's 
injunctions, and even of the Rule of 1223, and it 
is evident that Elias was acting with the knowledge 
of his protector, the Pope. It created a scandal 
amongst the older brethren, which affected even 
those who were in agreement with the new order. 
Brother Leo sought Egidio's advice, but the latter 
could suggest nothing, for interference meant per- 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 211 

secution even unto death. But Leo was stimulated 
to redoubled zeal in making known the saint's mind 
about the building of churches and houses, which he 
set in the forefront of his book with anxious repeti- 
tion. He was stimulated also to an act of violence. 
He and others of the companions went to the Collis 
Inferni and knocked down the marble offertory, 
breaking it in pieces, and this was the beginning of 
trouble for Leo. 

Elias was for a short time disconcerted by this 
unexpected blow, but, aware of Giovanni Parenti's 
feebleness, he went on with his work as if no 
such minister existed. He corresponded with 
Pope Gregory, used his influence with the ma- 
jority of the order, and gradually won back his 
dominance over the rest. Only the zelators re- 
mained irreconcilable. It was difficult for those 
friars, who had known Francis less intimately than 
they, to resist the impression which Elias made 
upon them, as one acting in concert with Gregory. 
So he pushed on his preparations for the building, 
towards which money poured in from all parts of 
Europe -crowned heads, nobles and ecclesiastics 
bringing and sending their gifts. Simon Puzza- 
relli made over the Collis Inferni with eager 
generosity to Brother Elias for the Pope, that 
an "oratory or church for the most holy body 
of St. Francis" might be built upon it, although 
the deed of gift was not fully made out until after 
the ceremony of canonisation in 1228. 

At first Elias may have purposed to build a small 



212 FRANCIS OF ASSIS1 

sanctuary over the tomb, but it is evident that the 
wealth flowing in for the shrine altered his plan, 
and that he began to design the beautiful upreared 
basilica and the convent structures which now 
dominate the plain. He secured the assistance 
of Brother Filipo of Campello, an architect. He 
seems to have been conversant with Gothic art, 
and at once suggested that no other could har- 
monise so well with the site, precipitous on either 
side, and needing just such arched substructures as 
were built in the eleventh century for the Bene- 
dictine convents and churches at Subiaco. Pro- 
bably Brother Filipo knew Santa Scolastica and 
the Sacro Speco well, as it is pretty certain so 
did Brother Elias, and had noted their fitness to 
the rocky heights on which they were reared in 
such wise as to become almost on integral part of 
the mountain. Here in 1052 the French abbot, 
Humbert, had rebuilt Santa Scolastica, its cathedral, 
bell tower and cloister, all in the pointed style be- 
loved in his native land ; while in 1 075 his successor, 
Abbot John, although an Italian, carried out the 
restoration by building the beautiful Gothic church 
of the Holy Cave, the middle church, as we know 
it, where Pope Gregory was completing the chapel 
of San Gregorio, on one wall of which Brother Oddo 
painted the portrait of his friend, Brother Francis. 
Franciscans were well acquainted with St. Bene- 
dict's Cave and its shrines. 

Gothic art, too, had invaded Italy somewhat 
during the generation prior to the founding of 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 213 

the Assisan San Francesco, no fewer than three 
Gothic Cistercian abbeys having been built be- 
tween 1187 and 1217. It is most likely that 
Elias and his assistant planned the two churches 
of San Francesco with full knowledge of these, 
and, as means were ample, that the former decided 
to surpass in grandeur and beauty all the existing 
churches in this style. Autumn and winter were 
spent in these preliminaries. On 29th April, 1228, 
Pope Gregory published a Bull announcing that it 
was suitable that a church should be built to honour 
the memory of the Blessed Francis and to receive 
his body. He invited all the faithful to send offer- 
ings to this end, requiting them with an indulgence 
of forty days. Elias ordered the friars to be carriers 
of these offerings from their various mission fields, 
so we hear of contributions from even Jerusalem 
and Morocco. 

Francis was already canonised in the heart of the 
Italian people, and the Pope decided to set his 
formal seal and benediction upon their election. 
At variance with Rome, it was a convenient mo- 
ment for him to come to Assisi, and he reached 
the world-famed city in the middle of July. The 
great solemnity took place upon the l6th of that 
month in the church of San Giorgio. 

All the citizens trooped to see and hear his 
Holiness. He played the role in masterly fashion. 
Clad in cloth of gold and surrounded by cardinals, 
he sat for their edification on his pontifical chair 
until the moment arrived for his rising to deliver 



214 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

a eulogy of St. Francis. It was couched in re- 
splendent metaphors, with sobs for emphasis. The 
function ended with the papal benediction for Assisi. 

The day after he crossed to the Collis Inferni 
and laid the foundation-stone. Elias with his 
workers had toiled to bring the ground into 
sufficient order for this ceremony, and he derived 
the fullest personal satisfaction from the power 
with which it invested him. Gregory renamed 
the spot Collis Paradisi. 

In addition to these functions the Pope, instructed 
concerning the harm done by Leo's book, which he 
had doubtless read, gave orders that the learned 
Tomaso di Celano should compile the authorised 
biography of St. Francis. Celano had been in 
Germany for some years, engaged in mission 
work. He was, therefore, personally unacquainted 
with the last as with _the first years of the saint's 
apostolate, and could only know what happened 
through those who had been present. But, as a 
student, he was not in sympathy with the zelators, 
and he was engaged to produce a life which should 
present and misrepresent the events so simply told 
by Brother Leo in such a way as to magnify Elias, 
the Curia and the new order. Naturally, Elias was 
his main authority for both matter and manner of 
the earlier and later years. He was urged to com- 
plete his biography as quickly as possible, and by 
working all autumn and winter he did so by the 
middle of February, 1229, so that it received 
Gregory's sanction on the 25th of that month. 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 215 

It appeared, therefore, nine months after the 
Speculum Perfectionis, and put a new gloss on all 
that had happened. 

Elias remained in effect the untitled chief of the 
new order, and he pushed on the building with 
such imperious urgency that the lower church 
was completed in two years. He commanded an 
army of workmen, craftsmen, artists. His archi- 
tect was Brother Filipo of Campello, unless we 
adopt the latest view that he planned these su- 
perb structures himself, and that Filipo's technical 
knowledge alone was required. Architecture was 
well understood in Assisi, which in the fifteenth 
century possessed its own lodge of the Comacine 
Guild, and where the beautiful churches of San 
Rufino and San Pietro had been built in the 
eleventh century. 

Men crowded from the plain and the neighbouring 
towns, eager to help the Assisans in an enterprise 
which promised both spiritual and temporal reward, 
many of them ready to toil for love of the saint, 
whose coming and going amongst them were scarcely 
become memories, so fresh and sweet were they to 
think upon, while to this day they abide fresh in 
Umbria. 

Pope Gregoiy, informed of all, declared the new 
church to be head and mother church of the order, 
another despite done to Francis, who had pledged 
himself and his followers to hold the Benedictine 
Portiuncula as their centre and mother. Privileges, 
too, were showered upon the basilica ; no interdict 



216 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

might interrupt its functions, its convent was made 
inviolable. Little wonder that the testament was 
suppressed and that the friars were exonerated from 
obedience to its injunctions. 

There remained the consecration of the edifice 
and the translation of the saint's body to his tomb 
beneath the high altar. The opening day of the 
Pentecostal Chapter-General, which Giovanni Parenti 
was to hold in the new convent, was chosen for 
these ceremonies. To him the Pope gave the 
translation in charge. He wished to be present 
himself at the consecration, but was prevented by 
political troubles. 

The 25th of May dawned amidst the rejoicings of 
an immense crowd of friars and tertiaries come to 
Assisi from all parts of Italy. If the Chapter were 
held in the convent, the assembly had to encamp 
in the open air, as in times past. 

The procession was formed at San Giorgio, before 
whose door stood a car drawn by two white oxen 
draped in purple cloth and garlanded with flowers. 
The legates sent by Gregory assisted Brother Elias 
to carry the sarcophagus from the church and place 
it upon the car. It was covered with a piece of 
rich brocade sent by the Queen Mother of France. 
The car was guarded by the three legates and Elias, 
while behind it came the friars two by two carrying 
palms and lights, and followed by the clergy and 
magistrates of Assisi. Down the long street they 
passed, while flowers were showered from the 
windows upon the car, and then slowly up to the 



TESTAMENT, DEATH, CANONISATION 217 

Col Us Paradisi. Just as they were singing a hymn 
in praise of St. Francis, composed by Gregory him- 
self, and were nearing the wonderful new church, 
an extraordinary incident occurred, expected, indeed, 
by Elias and the magistrates, but wholly unforeseen 
by the friars, the clergy and the people. It is 
difficult to say whether the legates were privy to 
it or not, but we may assume their ignorance. 
Armed men suddenly invaded the crowd, seized 
the sarcophagus and carried it into the church, 
closely followed by Elias, who turned to shut and 
fasten the door with heavy bolts and bars. 

Once inside, he buried the saint deep in a 
sepulchre prepared down in the mountain itself 
and lined with huge blocks of travertine, far below 
the high altar, and so marvellously concealed that 
nearly six centuries passed without its discovery, 
which took place only in 1818. 

The baffled crowd was indignant ; the friars were 
astounded ; the festival so long anticipated was 
wrecked. Something like terror brooded over the 
day, which was to have crowned Assisi's annals. 
The magistrates slunk home knowing very well 
that they would be exonerated from blame, and 
that in the meantime this scandal had secured for 
ever the great relic to their city. 

But another comedy had to be played before the 
matter ended. The legates, who had come laden 
with Gregory's gifts and benedictions, returned to 
him in consternation, followed by friars with loud 
complaints, by Giovanni Parenti, by appeals from 



218 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

the outraged zelators. It was essential that the 
grotesque drama should be acted out ; so Brother 
Elias, the conventual friars, the church itself were 
laid under interdict. The magistrates were sum- 
moned before the Curia to explain their noii- 
resistance to this sacrilege. Elias was scathingly 
censured, and perhaps Gregory rather enjoyed 
scolding his masterful tool. 

For a time Brother Elias was under a cloud. 
Giovanni Parenti was again elected vicar-general 
in spite of a bold coup manque from his rival. When 
time sufficient had elapsed, Pope Gregory pub- 
lished the Bull Quo Elongati, by which Elias was 
justified in all his actions, and the farce ended with 
his triumph four months after his act of desecra- 
tion. 

He used it to resume work at the churches. By 
1236 the upper church was roofed ; three years 
later the bell-tower was full of bells. Fresco 
painters were at work, and only Cimabue and 
Giotto were awaited to make the walls of both 
upper and lower sanctuaries as fair within as they 
were without, the glory of Catholic Christendom and 
its paradox. 



PART III 
ST. FRANCIS IN ART 

The Earliest Biographical Frescoes The First Portraits 
St. Francis, by Cimabue By Lorenzetti Giotto's Fres- 
coes in the Upper Church Above the High Altar in 
the Lower Church Santa Croce in Florence Fra 
Angelico Benozzo Gozzoli at Montefalco Ghirlandajo 
Benedetto da Majano Donatello Andrea della 
Robbia Garofalo Agostino Carracci. 

THE subject of this chapter should be treated 
in a volume rather than merely suggested 
in a few pages, but no life of the saint can be 
considered complete without at least a glance at 
some of those representations in easel painting, in 
fresco and in sculpture, which, from 1230 onwards, 
sought to perpetuate his memory. In dealing with 
the older pictures and frescoes we must not let slip 
the historic sense. 

When Francis died, books were the possession of 
princes, monasteries and cathedrals, not of peoples, 
as they are now. The uneducated had none, and 
the main bulk of every people was uneducated, in 
our modern sense, which makes book knowledge a 
fundamental test of education, one-sided, inadequate 
and misleading although it be. When a saint died, 
(219) 



220 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

and it was deemed wise to prolong his memory in 
such a form as might appeal to unlettered men, 
women and children, the natural process was to 
paint a memoir on the walls of the sanctuary raised 
and dedicated to him, that all who came within 
them might read and learn what manner of man he 
had been. The frescoed churches are biographies, 
and, since the lives of saints touched those of the 
world's rulers as well, they are often histories too. 

Brother Elias set fresco painters to work at the 
lower church so soon as its walls were covered in. 
There are remains of five of their attempts on the 
left wall of the nave, and of a series on the opposite 
wall, whose scenes are taken from the Passion of 
our Lord, but only four of them can now be iden- 
tified. The Franciscan incidents on the left wall 
are somewhat clearer, and may be regarded as the 
first effort to memorialise the saint. We detect his 
renunciation of the world ; Pope Innocent's dream ; 
the sermon to the birds ; the stigmata of which 
only the seraphic vision is now visible and his 
death. It is difficult to discover in the conflict of 
critical surmises any sure clue to the artist of these 
frescoes. Perhaps they were painted by the Pisan 
Giunta, perhaps by some artist amongst the Brothers 
Minor. Whoever executed them was still domi- 
nated by Byzantine conventionalism, although they 
contain a hint of struggle from its bondage, un- 
couth and pathetic, which invests them with 
interest. 

With Giunta we come to the earliest portraits of 




EARLY PORTRAIT OF FRANCIS 
N<rw in the Sacristy of the Upper Church at Assist 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 221 

Francis. That by Brother Oddo at the Sagro Speco, 
near Subiaco, we have already described, but there 
are three said to belong to 1230, or a few years 
later, attributed to this artist. One of these hangs 
outside the chapel built round the infirmary hut at 
Santa Maria degli Angeli ; a second is in the Fran- 
ciscan Convent al Monte close to Perugia, where 
Brother Egidio spent many years ; and the third is 
preserved in the inner sacristy of San Francesco di 
Assisi. 

The first and second may be by Giunta Pisano, 
because characteristics which distinguish his other 
works are observable in them, especially the Byzan- 
tine treatment of eyes and attitude ; but it is not so 
easy to pronounce judgment as to the painter of the 
third. It has greater delicacy and sweetness than 
the others, and is referred by Father Giuseppe 
Fratini to a Sienese artist, one of a group who suc- 
ceeded the Pisan workers, and who, while excelling 
these in freedom and grace, had not attained the 
independence of Cimabue and his successors. If 
this hypothesis have value, it belongs to a date later 
than that usually attributed to it, probably to the 
time of some artist from Siena, who was the fore- 
runner of Simone Martini and Pietro Lorenzetti. 

The tradition repeated to visitors is that this 
portrait is painted on half of a slab of wood upon 
which St. Francis was laid after death that his body 
might be washed before it was robed for burial. 
On the one half, we are told, his figure, with four 
scenes representing miracles through his agency, 



222 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

was painted ; on the other half the unpleasing por- 
trait of Santa Maria degli Angeli. But these two 
are manifestly by different hands. Father Fratini 
has a theory which seems better than the scanty 
tradition. It is possible that Giunta painted on 
two wooden panels the rough portraits of Santa 
Maria degli Angeli and of San Francesco al Monte, 
perhaps also that in San Bernardino's chapel ; but 
an artist friar, or one of the Sienese school, painted 
for the sepulchral altar of the lower church two 
pictures on wood, St. Francis in the middle of each, 
two scenes of miracles on either side of him, the 
panels being placed back to back, and so framed that 
the faithful kneeling at either back or front of the 
altar might see the form of the great patriarch. In 
the Vatican Gallery may be found a picture of St. 
Francis painted on a panel of the same size, in the 
same manner, and flanked, too, by scenes of miracles. 
Fratini's speculation that this may once have been 
the counterpart of the portrait in the sacristy is 
strengthened by the fact that its four miracles are 
different from those represented in the other. 

We hear of another piece of wood besides that 
on which his body was laid, one which covered his 
rough sarcophagus in San Giorgio. It is probable, 
however, that one slab served both purposes, and 
the loose construction of even cherished traditions, 
as well as of the most plausible criticism, leaves us 
only sure that the portrait in the sacristy belongs 
to the thirteenth century and to its second or third 
quarter. It is a noteworthy portrait in spite of 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 223 

this uncertainty. Whoever painted it understood 
the angelic strain which etherialised the saint's 
humanity, imparting to it a quality so celestial 
that generations may be pardoned for accounting 
him divine. We may almost believe that one who 
knew and loved him limned those delicate fea- 
tures, quickened them with sorrow and with joy. 

Another point is of secondary interest. His 
robe is coloured grey, rather deep and blackish, 
but still indubitably grey, and in this resembles 
the fresco of Subiaco, which is free, however, from 
the darkening effect of altar smoke and incense. 
Just such a tinge might be expected on a picture 
which once stood on the high altar of a church. In 
one hand Francis holds a cross, an attribute to which 
he is entitled as Patriarch of the Franciscan Order ; 
in the other a gospel, on whose open pages can be 
read that principle of the saintly life, which to him 
contained its very essence : Si vis perfectus esse, vade, 
vende omnia que habes el da pauperibus. The stigmata 
on hands and feet and the halo are clearly marked. 

Another portrait belonging to the thirteenth 
century is in the church of the San Sargiano, 
near Arezzo, and is attributed to Margaritone of 
Arezzo, who was born ten years after the saint 
died, and who, therefore, followed the earlier 
portraits, and more particularly that of the Holy 
Cave, painting him with his pointed hood drawn 
over his head. In all of these the robe is grey, 
this colour having been used during nearly two 
centuries for the Franciscan habit. 



224 FRANCIS OF ASSIST 

By 1252 both upper and lower churches were 
completed, and next year Pope Innocent IV. con- 
secrated them with great splendour of function. 
He came accompanied by a court of cardinals and 
princes to Assisi in April, and took up his resi- 
dence in the convent buildings for six months. 
The solemnity was consummated on the fifth Sun- 
day after Easter, and both sanctuaries received the 
papal benediction. 

In that year Cimabue was thirteen years old. 

This long residence, and the privileges showered 
upon convent and basilica, revived the interest of 
Christendom, and contributions for fuller decora- 
tion increased to such an extent that the friars 
could dream of perfecting their church. But art 
for the moment was in the trough of the wave. 
Wearied of Byzantine tyranny, artists turned to- 
wards the wind, which blew from the north, for 
a deep inspiration. Already it had invigorated 
Italian architecture ; it had ruffled the stagnant 
art of Pisa ; it had awakened the dreamers of 
Siena ; it stirred amongst the dry bones in Flor- 
ence. The friars had to wait awhile, and in the 
meantime their wealth accumulated. Even Assisi, 
impoverished as it was by internal and external 
commotions, made civic and individual sacrifices 
for the church of its patron. 

Renaissant art reached Assisi with Cimabue. 
There is a disposition amongst our newest critics 
to look upon this man as apocryphal, to sink 
him in later fame ; but we may ignore them and 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 225 

continue firm in the faith which was Vasari's, 
Tuscany's, Italy's. 

He came to work in the upper church, where 
his great scriptural frescoes, his noble angels, pro- 
phets, fathers of the church, have been cruelly 
maltreated by time, and are suffering gradual 
effacement from the damp, to which the mala- 
droit interference of a government commission has 
recklessly surrendered them. But with these we 
have nothing to do. It is his sublime Madonna in 
the lower church almost intact, except for the 
encroachment on its left of a door leading into 
St. Mary Magdalen's Chapel that includes a 
figure of St. Francis, standing beyond the Queen 
of Heaven and her angel courtiers, looking some- 
what dwarfed beside her majesty, his face shorter 
and rounder than in the first portraits, his lips 
thick and ungainly, his eyes peaceful, almost 
smiling, as if he were amused to find himself in 
such great company, which, sooth to say, ignores 
his presence absolutely. It is less attractive than 
other portraits, and Cimabue seems to have made 
it a point to differentiate the poverello in kind as 
well as in degree. 

Pleasanter is Lorenzetti's St. Francis in the tran- 
sept to our left, as we face the high altar, but it 
belongs to a date more than half a century later. 
It is like Cimabue's in one respect only. The face 
is rounder and shorter than in the earlier pictures. 
But its features are refined, and the Madonna 
points him out to her babe with a gesture of 
15 



226 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

turned-back thumb peculiarly Italian, while Jesu- 
lino, although much surprised at his appearance, 
bestows upon him the benediction requested. On 
the other side stands St. John the Evangelist, 
truly companion to St. Francis in spirit, although 
not his name-saint as was the other John, herald 
of our Lord. This picture is very lovely, with 
delicate treatment and golden background, and its 
date is that of the second group of Sienese artists, 
who filled up the spaces left by Giotto and his 
disciples. 

Fifty years earlier than Lorenzetti, Giotto arrived, 
a lad of twenty, fresh from Cimabue's workshop. 
Apparently the lower church, beneath which St. 
Francis was sepulchred, was more precious to the 
friars than the upper, whose roofs, transepts and 
apse were now jewelled with Cimabue's creations, 
for not until he had filled its nave with the story 
of Francis was he permitted to work below. His 
frescoes triumphantly testified his power, and he 
was invited to obliterate all that was inadequate in 
the lower church and to fill the spaces above the 
high altar, the walls, roof, arch and shallow chapel 
of San Nicholas with those inspirations of his 
genius, which make this church one of the marvels 
of Christendom. 

Giotto was invited to come by the Franciscan 
General, Brother Giovanni da Muro, whose term of 
office lasted from 1296 to 1304, when he was made 
a cardinal. These dates approximately fix the time 
of his work in Assisi, where he not only compassed 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 227 

the frescoes in San Francesco, but found time to 
design and superintend those of the right transept 
in Santa Chiara, the church raised and dedicated to 
St. Clare after her death. 

Cimabue and his pupils had not filled the walls 
of the nave in the upper church. It is probable 
that other commissions prevented his carrying out 
this part of the scheme of decoration, and that he 
commended his pupil Giotto as one able to fill these 
with scenes from the saint's life as was desired. 
Already there must have been an authoritative 
sequence of incidents drawn up from San Bonaven- 
tura's biography and from the Speculum Perfectionis, 
now no longer in discredit as before the excom- 
munication of Brother Elias. These were founded 
on the testimony of witnesses, and were not yet old 
enough to have become tradition, although some of 
them were already slipping into its golden haze. 
San Bonaventura's Life was as much inspired by 
tenderness and insight as Leo's. It was in greater 
repute at this time than Celano's, which had been 
recast and considerably altered. Apparently it was 
the main source for this sequence by Giotto, who, 
with his colleagues, filled eight and twenty spaces 
with these accredited scenes. They begin at the 
end of the nave nearest the altar with the predic- 
tion of greatness accorded to Francis in his worldly 
youth, and continue through his conversion, voca- 
tion, renunciation, reception by Innocent III., mini- 
strations, missions, visions, miracles, stigmata, to 
his death and canonisation. That every scene was 



228 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

planned and drawn by one master brain and hand 
is evident except to decadent modern critics, whose 
genius is that of Mephistopheles, a spirit of steady 
denial. The composition far outsteps the conven- 
tional grouping, from which even Cimabue could 
not deliver his art. With Giotto, we are on the 
way to Raphael, but our point of departure detains 
us with a wealth of suggestion, subtlety, humour, 
delicacy, sincerity, absent from our goal. Never 
were pictures more imbued than these with one 
mind, and that a very mirror of what it contem- 
plated, magically reflecting in added grace, vivacity 
and charm what Bonaventura in words, and the 
piazzas, palaces, sanctuaries of Assisi, in the con- 
crete, presented as material for translation into 
etherial form and colour. 

Giotto adopts in these beautiful pictures the 
curved, oval face, which has been preferred by 
many artists in depicting Francis. We do not 
know whether he was cognisant of a cast reputed 
to have been taken from the saint's features after 
death, in whose authenticity it is difficult to be- 
lieve. Used as the guide of sculptors and painters 
in renaissance times, this cast indicates a short face, 
delicately moulded, with great breadth of brow. 
Giotto does not make breadth of brow a special 
feature, but aims at a fine oval, thin even in his 
presentments of the young son of Bernardone, 
although never emaciated to the degree suggested 
by the early portraits. 

When Giovanni da Muro was satisfied that 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 229 

Giotto's frescoes in the upper church were worthy 
of their subject, he invited him to complete the 
wall and roof decoration of the lower church, and 
it is here that we find his masterpieces. Again, his 
composition and colouring are dominant in the fres- 
coes of right and left transepts, on roof and wall, 
although Taddeo Gaddi and Puccio Capanna may 
have carried out their execution. The first series 
presents scenes in the life of the Madonna and the 
infancy of our Lord, and Giotto's conceptions fill 
the whole space except that occupied by Cimabue's 
Madonna and by the Crucifixion next to it, said to 
have been painted by Brother Martino under Giotto's 
guidance. Simone Martini's exquisite figures of 
Franciscan saints are below the frescoes. In the 
Crucifixion we find St. Francis kneeling to the left 
of the Cross. One of Simone Martini's saints is 
meant for him, but it is the least attractive of the 
five. 

The left transept is covered with scenes from the 
Passion of our Lord, and its decoration culminates 
in another Crucifixion of fine workmanship, which 
Fratini maintains to have been painted by Cavallini, 
commissioned by Walter, Duke of Athens, and for 
a time Tyrant of Florence, who tried to gain the 
favour of the Minorites. 

But we must go to the great triangular frescoes 
over the high altar to find Francis once more. Here 
Giotto allowed his imagination full play, and him- 
self carried out its wonderful suggestions. The 
saint's life had been storied, its analogy to that of 



230 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

his Lord and Master fully illustrated, but there 
remained his work to chronicle in a manner which 
would present both his ideal and his rigorous prac- 
tice. For these allegories are realistic enough, and 
to the genuine Franciscan are the only realities. 

First, it was desired to have the apotheosis of 
their patriarch facing the nave, so that all who 
came towards the altar might see him throned 
gloriously in glory. The central figure, dressed in 
white dalmatic and mantle of dark brocade, is on a 
throne, surrounded by rejoicing angels so full of 
life, colour and almost sound, that we are conscious 
of their longing to make up to him for his afflictions 
here, with "an exceeding weight of glory " yonder. 
When the high altar is lighted up, and we approach 
it by the nave, this fresco glows with beauty. Op- 
posite to it is the mystical marriage of Francis to 
the Lady Poverty of his dreams in those years of 
God's guidance in the wilderness. Christ Himself 
unites the half-shrinking bridegroom to Poverty, 
whose worn garments and faded beauty present no 
lure to win the man, while they but thinly veil the 
soul which Jesus loved on earth. For, vowed to 
Poverty, what shall separate him from the love of 
Christ ? And even while he gazes half- unwilling 
on his bride, she reveals to him the blossoms 
of a heavenly joy and purity, which their union 
ensures to him for ever, and which far outweigh 
the scorn of dogs, the contumely of men blind to 
her immortal beauty. Beneath he reappears in 
Giotto's scheme of thought, as parting gladly with 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 231 

his mantle to the poor knight, his angel leading 
him, while on the other side miser and worldlings 
turn from their heavenly guide for ever. For the 
pictures mean, as Francis meant, that man has 
choice of the life that now is, or the life that is to 
come, but that no man can have both unless he 
has overcome in the life that now is those desires 
of the eye and that pride of life in which Christ 
had neither part nor lot. Such renunciation here 
means glory there, and the one picture is the com- 
plement of the other. 

The side pictures illustrate the vows of chastity 
and obedience incumbent on all who enter the 
orders of penitence. There is no attempt to mini- 
mise the difficulty of keeping these vows. Chastity 
dwells on high ; to attain to her heavenly precincts 
needs constant warfare against sin. The pilgrims 
must be armed with fortitude, must climb under 
the banner of purity. And it needs such suffering 
as Christ's crucifixion to resist the alluring call from 
every side. Warriors on earth, the faithful who 
attain become glorified spirits when they reach the 
courts of heaven where she dwells. On the left, 
at the base of this fresco, St. Francis urges repre- 
sentatives of his orders to the upward course, the 
three figures being meant for Giovanni da Muro, 
one of the Sisters of Poverty perhaps St. Clare 
and a cordelier of the Third Order, for whom Dante 
himself was Giotto's model. 

The fresco illustrating obedience faces this, and 
symbolises with a yoke imposed upon a kneeling 



232 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

friar with an unbridled centaur, who recoils from 
the revelation made to him by his reflection in the 
mirror of prudence, the need of restraint, the horror 
of license, the beauty of voluntary submission, of 
the will hallowed by obedience. And that this 
obedience is unto God is shown by the figure of 
St. Francis yoked and directed by the two hands 
of Christ. 

The church of the Holy Cross was begun in 
Florence in 1294, Arnolfo being its architect. 
Giotto did not start his work upon its walls until 
long after Arnolfo's death, which happened in 1310. 
His fame had greatly increased, and he was soon to 
be ask ad to build his wonderful campanile beside 
the Duomo, whose foundation-stone was laid in 
1298, while he was busy at Assisi. After his work 
there, he had, according to the high method of the 
greatest artists in Italy, studied architecture, sculp- 
ture, relief and mosaic, and could with his own 
hand achieve masterpieces in each kind of art. 

It was about 1320 that the Capella dei Bardi 
della Liberta was put into his hands for decora- 
tion, when he was well over forty years of age. 
The Franciscans of Florence were anxious to se- 
cure for its walls some incidents in their patriarch's 
life, like those renowned over all Christendom, in 
San Francesco di Assisi. They had already placed 
over the high altar a portrait of Francis, said to 
have been painted by Cimabue, which they tried 
to consider an authentic likeness. On the vault- 
ing of the Bardi Chapel is another portrait, and 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 233 

Poverty, Chastity and Obedience are personified 
on its remaining quarters. 

Here, too, the four great saints of the order 
other than Francis, one of them only just cano- 
nised, were painted on each side of the window 
by Giotto himself, and St. Louis, King of France, 
beloved of the friars, remains there beautiful to- 
day. But the artist's especial work was to fill the 
spaces made by the Gothic arching with incidents 
in the patriarch's life. He was hampered by want of 
room, by difficulties of form, but he left six frescoes, 
variants of six in the upper church at Assisi, remind- 
ing us of these and yet different. Francis visiting 
the Sultan of Egypt and recommending to him the 
gospel of Christ is perhaps the finest of these, but 
his renunciation rivals it in force and interest. 
Giotto is faithful to his first conception of the saint. 

A whole century passed ere St. Francis became 
again a leading inspiration in art. It was natural 
that he should appeal to the Dominican artist, Fra 
Angelico, who has placed him facing St. Dominic 
in the foreground of his Coronation of Mary. They 
kneel on a lower plane than that where the Ma- 
donna and our Lord are seated, and behind them 
martyrs, apostles and doctors of the Church gaze 
in rapture at the pearly heavens above them, 
where Christ crowns His Blessed Mother. 

But it was Fra Angelico's pupil, Benozzo Gozzoli, 
who made Francis the subject of a series of pictures 
designed, like the frescoes of Giotto, to record the 
incidents of his life. 



234 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

A Franciscan church had been built at Monte- 
falco, a "city set upon a hill," which glows in the 
sunset light, disappearing from view at noon if our 
eyes seek it towards the south-east from Assisi. 
The friars may have communicated with Fra 
Angelico, who was at Orvieto in 1452. He sent 
Benozzo Gozzoli to do the work. Gozzoli had 
been painting for five years, but was still under 
the influence of his master, not yet, as seven years 
later, feeling his own temperament and giving 
scope to its artistic impulses. 

So the frescoes at Montefalco are of simple de- 
sign, even clumsy when compared with Giotto's, 
which were so much earlier. 

He could not compass Fra Angelico's stately 
lines, his purity of conception sufficing without 
detail. So, although he gives a pleasant anima- 
tion to the scenes and delightful colouring, they 
lack both the tenderness of Giotto's frescoes and 
the wealth of homely and natural detail which 
distinguishes his own later masterpieces at the Ric- 
cardi Palace and in the Pisan Campo Santo. His 
pictures at Montefalco are seventeen in the bio- 
graphical series, and figures of the first companions 
round the arch of the choir. They follow Giotto's 
sequence, but include a blessing of Montefalco by 
the saint, which may very well have happened in 
his life-time. In the fresco of Francis preaching 
to the birds near Bevagna, he put a background 
of Monte Subasio and Assisi. 

Jn the portraits round the choir arch he makes 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 235 

the number of first companions twelve, for by his 
time the analogy between Christ's life on earth 
and that of the patriarch was a Franciscan 
dogma. 

Nine years later Benozzo Gozzoli painted a small 
easel picture for the Compagnia di San Marco in 
Florence, which is now in our National Gallery. 
Its Madonna is a copy of that painted by Fra 
Angelico for the high altar-piece of San Marco, 
now to be seen in the Academy of Florence. But 
he gave rein to his delight in natural details, and 
painted St. Francis kneeling amongst sweet flowers 
such as Francis loved. 

Later in the century, about 1485, Ghirlandajo 
painted a beautiful set of pictures in the Sassetti 
Chapel of the Church of the Trinity in Florence, 
having the life of Francis for their subject, of which 
the death scene is considered to be finest, although 
his presentation of the Rule of 1223 to Pope Hon- 
orius is quite as impressive, and Mrs. Jameson 
selects Francis before the Soldan for special 
notice. 

About the same time Benedetto da Majano 
executed the reliefs round the pulpit of Santa 
Croce. 

A chapel was built by San Bonaventura over the 
infirmary hut where Francis died, and its walls 
were decorated early in the sixteenth century with 
figures of the first friars by Lo Spagna. About the 
same date the altar was furnished with a beautiful 
terra-cotta figure of Francis by Andrea della Robbia, 



236 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

which is, perhaps, the only really artistic present- 
ment of the saint at Santa Maria degli Angeli. It 
has been photographed by Signor Lunghi, and Miss 
Duff Gordon uses it as a frontispiece to her charm- 
ing Story of Assist. 

Far nobler, however, is the splendid statue of St. 
Francis belonging to the fifteenth century which is 
on the high altar of Sant' Antonio in Padua. Dona- 
tello was its sculptor, and placed it on the right of 
our Lord and St. Antonio of Padua on His left, a 
group so magnificent that its impression on the 
mind can never be erased. 

After the beginning of the sixteenth century Lo 
Spagna, a pupil of Perugino's, Garofalo, Agostino 
Carracci and Cigoli were the chief painters of 
Franciscan subjects, and of these Garofalo and 
Carracci were the best. The former decorated San 
Francesco at Ferrara with a series about 1520. A 
Madonna enthroned by Garofalo, which once deco- 
rated the high altar of San Guglielmo in Ferrara, 
is now in our National Gallery, and the saints in 
attendance on Mary are Francis, Antony of Padua, 
Clare and St. William, who was a Brother of Peni- 
tence. 

Agostino Carracci painted the finest example 
known of the Stigmata, a subject popular with 
painters of the sixteenth and later centuries, and 
especially with Cigoli and the great Spanish master 
Zurburan. Carracci's picture is at Vienna, but is 
well known from engravings. Zurburan' s examples 
are full of the gloomy rendering of suffering observ- 




STATUE OF FKANCIS BY DONATELLO 
In the Church of S. Antonio, Padua 



ST. FRANCIS IN ART 237 

able in Spanish pictures. Many others might be 
noted, for St. Francis is patron of many cities and 
localities besides Umbria and Assisi in Umbria. 
Cloth-weavers and menders, carpet-makers and 
other cognate crafts adopted him as their protector. 
But this brief chapter may do no more than suggest 
the subject. The Franciscan art of recent centuries 
lacks the ardent faith which gave value to the 
earlier pictures. 

Perhaps, seeing that our age has a new revelation 
of the spirit of St. Francis, we may hope for a new 
conception and a new artistic presentment of his 
ideal, his failure, his coming victory. 



A SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY 

HISTORICAL 

Der Bettler von Assist, das Ritterthum, die Poesie und Kunst 

seiner Zeit, Dr. H. v. Schmitz. 
Die Waldenser, Prof. Muller. 
Franz von Assist und Seine cultur-historische Bedeutung, J. 

B. Heinrich. 
Franz von Assist und die Anfange der Kunst der Renaissance, 

H. Thode. 

History of the Papacy, Dr. Creighton. 
History of the Papacy, Canon Pennington. 
History of Rome, Gregorovius. 
Holy Roman Empire, J. Bryce. 
Papal Monarchy, The, Dr. W. Barry. 
Petrus Waldus und Franz von Assist, H. E. Schneider. 
Storia delta Citta d'Assisi, A. Cristofani. 

BIOGRAPHICAL 

Actus S. Francisci et Sociorum, ed. P. Sabatier. 

Analecta Bollandiana. 

Annales Minorum, E. Wadding. 

B. P. Francisci Assisiensis Opusc., E. Wadding. 

Brother Francis, Eileen Douglas. 

Cantico al Sole di San Francesco comentato nella Divina 

Commedia, Bonanni. 
De Adventu Minorum, Eccleston. 

Description of the Holy Mount of Alverna, T. Canevese. 
Floretum S. Francisci Assisiensis, ed. P. Sabatier. 
Francesco d' Assist e il Suo Secolo, F. Prudenzano. 
Francis and Dominic and the Mendicant Orders, J. Herkless. 
(239) 



240 FRANCIS OF ASSISI 

Histoire de St. Francois d' Assist, Le Monnier. 

Lady Poverty, The, translated from the Latin of P. Ed. 
D'Alencon by M. Carmichael. 

Legenda S. Francisci, St. Bonaventure. 

Legenda Trium Sociorum, ed. Faloci-Palignani. 

Legend of St. Francis, by the Three Companions, translated 
by E. Gurney Salter. 

Legende de St. Francois, dite des Trois Compagnons, De 
V authenticity de la, P. Sabatier. 

Les Poetes Franciscains, Ozanam. 

L' Eresia net Media Evo, Tocco. 

Mirror of Perfection, translated by Sebastian Evans. 

Monumenta Franciscana, ed. Brewer (Rolls Series). 

Notes concerning the death, burial, canonisation and transla- 
tion of St. Francis of Assisi and the recovery of his 
body collected by a member of the Conventual Brothers 
Minor, N. Papini. 

Regies (Les) et le Gouvernement de I'Ordo De Penitentia au 
XII I Siecle, Rev. P. Mandonnet. 

Regula Antiqua Fratrum et Sororum de Penitentia, ed. P. 
Sabatier. 

San Francesco di Assisi, Giulio Salvadori. 

Sons of Francis, A. Macdonell. 

Speculum Perfectionis, by Brother Leo, ed. P. Sabatier. 

St. Francis and You, Father Cuthbert. 

Storia di San Francesco, N. Papini. 

Un Nouveau Chapitre de la Vie de St. Francois, P. Sabatier. 

Vie de St. Francois, P. Sabatier. 

Vie de Frere Elie, Prof. Lempp. 

Vita Prima S. Francisci, Tomaso di Celano. 

Vita Secunda S. Francisci, ditto, ed. by Amoni. 
Vita di San Francesco, A. Cristofani. 

ST. FRANCIS IN ART 

Architecture, Painting and Printing at Subiaco, Dr. Croke. 
Characteristics of Saints in Art, Abbe Cahier. 
Monastic Orders, The, Mrs. Jameson. 



A SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 

On the Authentic Portraiture of St. Francis of Assist, N. H. 

J. Westlake. 
Storia delta Basilica e del Convento di San Francesco, P. 

Giuseppe Fratini. 
Umbrian Towns, The, J. W. and A. M. Cruikshank. 



16 



INDEX 



Actus, 113. 

Agnes, Clare's sister, 121, 126. 

Albigenses, the, n, 106. 

Alexander III., Pope, 22, 25, 26, 
45. 63. 

Alkhamil, Sultan of Egypt, 152. 

Almuazzam, Sultan of Syria, 152. 

Alverna, Monte, given to Francis, 
130, 131; his first visit to, 135, 
136 ; his second visit to, 146, 
157 ; his last visit, 176-183 ; 
journey to, 177, 178; fast at, 
179-181 ; stigmata bestowed at, 
181 ; farewell to, 182, 183. 

Ancona, 129, 136, 151. 

Angeli, Santa Maria degli, 81 ; 
leper settlement near, 89 ; Mass 
at, 92,93, 115, 124; pardon of, 
139, 140; Ugolino at, 141 ; re- 
turn of Francis from Monte 
Alverna to, 184; journey from 
Vescovado to, 201, 202 ; Jacopa 
dei Settisoli at, 202, 203; death 
of Francis at, 206 ; first plan of 
Elias regarding, 208 ; Andrea 
della Robbia's figure of Francis 
at, 235, 236. 

Angelico, Fra, 233, 234. 

Angelo, Brother, 182, 192,200,205. 

Aquilino, Bishop, 43. 

Aginaldo, Abbot, 45. 

Arnold of Brescia, 11, 22-25. 

Arnolfo, 232. 

Assisi, 30 ; history of, 35-47 ; Fran- 
cis born at, 48; last imperial 
ceremony at, 60, 61 ; at war with 
Perugia, 64-66 ; Francis in- 
fluential in, 94, 95 ; compact 
between nobles and people at, 
113 ; Francis returns to, 191 ; 
podesta of, 191-193 ; Francis 
leaves, 201 ; blesses, 202 ; his 
body borne to, 206, 207 ; Cima- 
bue in, 224, 225 ; Giotto in, 226- 
232; St. Francis, patron of, 237. 



(243) 



Assist, Bishop of, So, 84-86, 94 ; for- 
bade Francis to preach, 100; in 
Rome, 105; Francis in palace 
of, 191-201 ; reconciled to po- 
desta, 193. 

Augustine, St., rule of, 148. 

Aventius, Bishop, 42. 



Bagnara, Francis at, 190. 
Bardi, chapel of the, pictures in, 
-232, 233. Z-f- 

Bastia, 38, 65, 124 ; John of, 132. 
Benedict, St., 6-9, 56, 116, 148., 
Berardelli, Padre, 164. ' 

Bernard, Brother, 95, 96, 98, 101, 

198 ; persecution of, 199. 
Bernard of Clairvaux, n, 22, 24. 
Bernardone, Pier, 47-50, 55, 56, 

59. 63, 73. 74. 79. 8 i- 8 5. 9- 
Bevagna, 38, 115, 134, 135, 234. 
Beviglie, 74, 76. 
Bologna, 155-157, 166. 
Bonaventura, St., 190 ; life of 

Francis by, 227; chapel over 

infirmary hut given by, 235. 
Bono, Giovanni, 88, 89, 199. 
Brescia, 23. 
Brienne, Walter of, 70. 



Caesar of Speyer joins the Order, 
146 ; returns with Francis from 
Palestine, 155 ; assists Francis 
with new rule, 162 ; sent to 
Germany, 166. 

Canticle of the Sun, 186, 187, 192, 

200. 

Capanna, Puccio, 229. 
Capocci, 33. 
Caracci, Agostino, 236. 
Carceri, the, 117, 118. 
Cathari, the, 32. 

Cattani, Orlando dei, 130, 176, 
183. 



244 



INDEX 



Cattani, Pietro dei, 155, 160, 161 ; 
death of, 166. 

Cavallini, 229. 

Celano, Tomaso di, 133, 199, 214. 

Celestine III., Pope, 28, 29. 

Cesena, 88. 

Charlemagne, 43. 

Chiaggio, the river, 39, 115. 

Christopher, Brother, in Gas- 
cony, 151. 

Cigoli, 236. 

Cimabue, 218, 224, 225. 

Citta di Castello, Francis at, 184. 

Civita Castellana, 26. 

Clare, St., 121-127; madesuperior 
at San Damiano, 128 ; Cardinal 
Ugolino and, 154 ; letter from 
Francis to, 155, 156 ; Francis 
visits, 185, 186; asks permission 
to see Francis, 200; his body 
brought to San Damiano, 207. 

Clement III., Pope, 28. 

Collis Inferni, 209, 211 ; name 
changed, 214. 

Collistrada, leper settlement at, 
91. 

Colombo, Monte, 167, 168, 173-175. 

Colonna, Cardinal, 105-107, 137. 

Conrad of LiiUen, 47, 6b, 61. 

Cristofani, Antonio, 37. 

Cyprus, 151. 



Damiano, San, 78, 80-82, 84, 89, 
117, 126-128, 132; Ugolino at, 
154; Francis at, 185, 186; Can- 
ticle of the Sun composed at, 
186, 187 ; body brought to, 207. 

Damietta, Francis at, 151, 152. 

Decretal epistles, 21. 

Dominic, St., in Rome, 137, 144 ; 
present at Chapter of Mats, 147, 
149 ; in Rome, 165 ; his parting 
from Francis, 166 ; death, ib. 

Donation of Constantine, 21. 

Duke of Athens, Walter, 229. 



Egidio, Brother, 95, 97, 98, 101, 
119, 151. 

Elias, Brother, 67, 74; joins the 
Order, 130, 133, 134, 138; sent 
to Holy Land, 142; news from, 
150; wins Csesar of Speyer, 
146, 147; at St. Jean d'Acre, 
151 ; returns with Francis, 155 ; 
made Minister-General, 166; in 
power, 167 ; loses new Rule, ib. ; 



at Monte Colombo, 168 ; with 
Francis at Fpligno, 184, 185 ; at 
Siena, 190; ^during last illness 
of Francis, 195, 196, 199 ; 
treatment of " Testament," 203 ; 
present at breaking of bread, 
205 ; preparations for funeral 
of Francis, 206 ; letter after 
death of Francis, 207, 208 ; 
church planned by, 208, 209, 
210 ; building of San Francesco, 
211-213, 215 ; concealment of 
saint's body, 217; under a cloud, 
218 ; restored to favour, ib. ; 
churches resumed, ib. ; sets 
fresco-painters to work, 220. 
Eugenius III., Pope, 22. 



Filipo of Campello, Brother, 
helps Elias in planning and 
building San Francesco, 212, 
213, 215. 

Fioretti, the, 113. 

Fiume, Ortolana dei, 121, 127. 

Florence, 30 ; Ugolino and Francis 
at, 142, 143; frescoes by Giotto 
at, 232, 233 ; by Ghirlandajo at, 

235- 

Foligno, 45, 68, 69, 125, 141 ; Fran- 
cis and Elias at, 184, 190. 

Francis, 27, 30, 34, 35, 40 ; birth 
of, 48; parentage of, 48, 49 ; 
baptism of, 55 ; " Francesco," 
ib. ; lessons learned from Pica 
by_i 56, 57 ; education in San 
Giorgio, 57, 58 ; fastidious- 
ness, 58-60; as citizen, 62-65; 
prisoner in Perugia, 65, 66 ; 
release, 66 ; illness, 68, 69 ; 
visions, 71, 72 ; conversion, 72- 
76; amongst the lepers, 77, 78; 
at St. Peter's, 79; the crucifix 
of San Damiano, 80, 81 ; re- 
nunciation, 84, 85 ; at the Be- 
nedictine Monastery, 87 ; at 
Gubbio, ib. ; Cesena, 88, 89 ; 
return to San Damiano, 89 ; re- 
storation of churches, 89, 92; 
commissioned to preach, 92, 93 ; 
influence in Assisi, 94, 95 ; first 
followers, 95 ; Gospel Rule, 
96, 97 ; first settlement, 98 ; 
missions to March of Ancona 
and Tuscany, ib. ; crisis, 99, 
lop; forbidden to preach, 100; 
mission to Tuscany, 101-103 ; 
goes to Rome with followers. 



INDEX 245 

103-105; interviews with Inno- 187; at Siena, 189, 190; returns to 

cent III., 105-108; authority to Assist, 100-192; makes peace at 

preach granted, 108 ; return Assisi, 192, 193; protracted illness, 

journey, 109; at Orte, no, in; 194-206; distress about future of 

Rivo Torto, 111-115; settle- Order, 195, 196; letter to Order, 

ment at the Portiuncula, 115, 195-198; incidents of illness at 

116; the Carceri, 117, 118; in- Vescovado, 198-201; leaves for 

crease of followers, 119, 120; Santa Maria degli Angeli, 201 ; 

Clare's adhesion, 121-127 ; fail- blesses Assisi, 202 ; at Infirmary 

ure of first foreign mission, Hut, ib. ; his Testament, 203, 

129; Monte Alverna granted 804; Jacopa dei Settisoli visits, 

to, 130, 131; failure of second 204, 205; breaking of bread, 205 ; 

foreign mission, 131, 132; at last hours, 206; body borne to 

Cannara and Bevagna, 134, 135; San Giorgio, 206, 207; halt at 

sermon to birds, ib., ib. ; at San Damiano, 207; canonised by 

Monte Alverna, 135, 136; itine- Pope Gregory IX., 213, 214; 

rary, 136; "God's Minstrels," body transferred to San Fran- 

136, 137 ; in Perugia, 137 ; cesco, 216, 217 ; earliest por- 

Cardinal Ugolino and, 137-139; traits of, 220-223; frescoes of 

the Pardon, 139, 140; Cardinal life, 227, 228, 233-235 ; allegories 

Ugolino at the Portiuncula, of work, 229-232. 

141 ; forbidden to go to France, Fratini, Father, 229. 

143 ; preaches before Pope Frederick, Barbarossa, 22, 25, 28, 
Honorius III., 144 ; Dominic 31, 47. 

and, 144, 145; at Subiaco, 145, Frederick II., 31, 60, 61, 114, 150. 
146 ; murmurs at Chapter of 

1218, 147-149 ; Dominic at 

Chapter, ib., ib.; missions of Gaddi, Taddeo, 229. 

1219, 150, 151; goes to Holy Garofalo, 236. 

Land, 151 ; innovations in Giorgio, San, school in church of, 

Order, 152-155; returns, 155 ; at 46, 57, 81 ; Francis preaches in, 

Bologna, 156, 157 ; at Camaldoli 93,121; body of Francis borne 

with Ugolino, 157, 158 ; accepts to, 206, 207; crowds at, 208, 

Ugolino as Protector of Order, 209 ; ceremonial at, 213. 

158, 159; New Rule, 158-164; Giotto, 218; his work at San 

resignation, 161 ; Rule for Ter- Francesco, 226-232 ; at Santa 

tiaries, 164, 165 ; parting from Croce in Florence, 232, 233. 

Dominic, 166; disappearance of Giunta Pisano, 220-222. 

Rule, 167 ; at Monte Colombo, Gozzoli, Benozzo, frescoes by, 

167, 168 ; answer to malcontents, 233, 234. 

168 ; revolution of Order by Greccio, John of, 174 ; Francis 

Ugolino, 168-172 ; in Rome, 173, at, 189. 

174; at Lateran with Rule of Gregory of Naples, Brother, 154, 

1223,16.; returns to Monte Co- 156. 

lombo, 174 ; his Prsesepio, 174, Gregory I., Pope, 8, 10. 

175 ; mission sent to England, Gregory VII., Pope, 18-20. 

176; leaves for Monte Alverna, Gregory VIII., Pope, 27. 

ib. ; journey thither, 177, 178; Gregory IX., Pope, Ugolino 

fasting and prayer, 179, 180 ; became, 210; Elias and, 211; 

Benediction of Brother Leo, builds chapel at Subiaco, 212 ; 

180 ; the stigmata, 181 ; his Bull regarding church of San 

adieu to Monte Alverna, 182; Francesco, 213; Francis ca- 

return to Santa Maria degli nonised by, 213, 214; appoints 

Angeli, 183, 184 ; Umbrian mis- new church Metropolitan of 

sion and illness, 184; visit to San Order, 215; legates and gifts 

Damiano and Canticle of the from, 216,217; Bull, Quo Elon- 

Sun, 185-187; at Rieti, 187-189; gati, by, 211. 

preaching in the Valley of Rieti, Gubbio, Francis at, 87, 190. 



246 



INDEX 



Guelfucci, Pacifica dei, 124, 127. 
Guiscard, Robert, 20. 



Hadrian IV., Pope, 22, 24, 25. 

Henry III., Emperor, 17, 25 

Henry IV., Emperor, 20. 

Henry VI., Emperor, 27-30. 

Honorius III., Pope, at Perugia, 
I 37" I 39 i grants Francis the 
"Pardon," 139, 140; at Rieti, 
150; in Viterbo, 153; in Orvieto, 
158 ; Francis and, 158, 159 ; 
Rule of 1223 sanctioned by, 
173; at Rieti, 185. 

Hugo, bishop of Assisi, 45. 



Illuminate, Brother, 182. 
Innocent III., Pope, n, 29-35, 61, 

70, 106-108, no, 125, 137. 
Innocent IV., Pope, at Assisi, 224. 



Jacopa dei Settisoli visits Francis, 

202, 203. 
Jacques de Vitry, 137, 153. 

Jerome, St., 6-. 
ohn XII., Pope, 16. 



Legnano, battle of, 46. 

Lempp, Dr., Biographical Study 
of Brother Elias by, 74. 

Leo, Brother, 119, 130, 134, 
140 ; benediction written by 
Francis for, 180-182, 192, 198- 
200, 205 ; busy with Mirror of 
Perfection, 210 ; opposed to 
Elias, 210, 211 ; Celano's Life 
opposed to Mirror, 214, 215. 

Leo, Pope, 8, 16. 

Lorenzetti, 225, 226. 

Lothaire, Emperor, 8. 

Louis, King, of France, portrait 
of, 233. 

Lucca, 30. 

Lucius II., Pope, 22. 

Lucius III., Pope, 27, 54. 



Maccabeo, Abbot, 115, 117, 118, 
126. 

Majano, Benedetto da, 235. 

Map, Bishop Walter, 53, 54. 

Maria Maggiore, Santa, Piazza of, 
84; church of, old bell in, 78, 
inscription on apse of, 94. 



Martini, Simone, 229. 
Martino, Brother, 229. 
Masseo, Brother, 182, 192. 
Matilda, Countess, 31, 45. 
Matthew, Brother, 154. 
Maximian, Emperor, 41. 
Milan, 32. f 

Mirror of Perfection, 198, 210, 214, 

215. 

Mojano, Porta, 38, 124, 207. 
Monastery, Benedictine, 44, 71, 

87, 115, 117, 126, 127. 
Montefalco, frescoes at, 234, 235. 
Montefeltro, castle of, Francis at, 

130. 

Morocco, mission to, 151. 
Muro, Giovanni da, 226, 228, 231. 



Naples, 34. 

Narni, 61. 

Nicholas II., Pope, 18. 

Nicholas, St., church of, 96, 97. 

Nocera, 64, 190, 191, 199. 

Norcia, 6. 



Odo, Count, 33. 

Orte, Francis at, no, in. 

Orvieto, Honorius and Francis at, 

158, 234. 
Otho of Saxony, 16, 17, 25, 34, 

113- 



Pacifico, Brother, 136, 137, 142; 
sent to France, 143, 144, 176, 
187. 

Palladio, 37. 

Paolo, St. Clare taken to San, 124. 

Parenti, Giovanni, made minister- 
general, 210; Elias and, 211, 
216; re-elected, 218. 

Patarins, the, 32, 106. 

Perugia, 30, 45, 64-66, 68, 94 ; In- 
nocent at, 137 ; Honorius at, ib., 
139, 141. 

Peter of Assisi, 95. 

Pica, Madonna, 40, 49, 50, 56-58, 
63, 7L 79, 83. 90, 91- 

Pietro, San, church of, 45, 78. 

Poggio Buscone, Francis at, 189. 

Portiuncula, the, 56, 57, 78 ; leper 
settlements near, 89, 91; Francis 
at, 98, 103 ; granted to Francis, 
115; settlement at, 115, 116; 
Clare received at, 124, 129, 131, 
153- 



INDEX 



247 



Ravenna, 44. 

Rieti, Honorius at, 185 ; Francii 

at, 187-189. 
Rivo Torto, first Franciscan 

settlement at, 111-115. 
Robbia, Andrea delta, 235. 
Romagna, 29, 88. 
Romualdo, San, at Camaldoli, 

Francis and Ugolino at, 157, 

158. 

Rufino, Brother, 119, 192. 
Rufino, San, 39 ; church of, 45, 55. 



Sabatier, M., 49, 113, 120, 123, 138, 

163, 164, 175. 
St. Jean d'Acre, 151, 155. 
Salvatore, San, delle Pareti, 124. 
Sant' Eleuterio, Francis at, 189. 
Sasso Rosso, castle of, 55, 71, 121, 

191. 

Savino, San, 40, 41 ; church of, 45. 
Sciffi, Favorino degli, 65, 121, 122, 

126. 

Siegfried, 42. 
Siena, Francis at, 189. 
Spadalunga, 87. 
Spagna, Lo, 235, 236. 
Spoleto, 29, 30, 43-45, 60, 69, 71. 
Stacia, Pietro, 156. 
Stigmata, the, 181. 
Subasio, Monte, 36, 43, 44, 69, 71, 

86, 87, in, 115, 117, 132, 135, 

234- 
Subiaco, Francis at, 145 ; portrait 

at, 145, 146; churches at, 212. 
Sylvestro, Brother, 96, 119, 123, 

182. 



Tertiaries, Rule for the, 164, 165. 
Tescio, the river, 115. 
Thrasymene, Lake, Lent at, 130. 



Topino, the river, 115, 135, 190. 
Totila, 42. 
Tusculum, 28, 29. 



Ugolino, Cardinal,i20,i37 ; patron 
of Order, 138, 139; at Whitsun- 
tide Chapter, 140, 141 ; at Flor- 
ence, 142, 143 ; Dominic and, 

144 ; at Chapter of Mats, 147- 
149 ; builds chapel at Subiaco, 

145 ; gradual victory over Fran- 
cis, 150-158 ; his friendship for 
Clare, 154 ; at Bologna, 156 ; at 
Camaldoli with Francis, 157, 
158 ; and new Rule, 163 ; con- 
cerned with Mendicant Orders, 
165 ; revolution of Order by, 
166-172, 173 ; letter to Francis 
from, 185 ; management of 
Francis, 196 ; became Pope 
Gregory IX., 210. 

Umbria, 6, 35-37, 39, 43, 44, 46, 119, 

141, 184. 
Urban III., Pope, 27. 



Venice, Peace of, 25, 26 ; markets 

at, 50; Francis at, 155. 
Venustiano, the Prefect, 40, 41. 
Verona, 27. 

Viterbo, 32, 33, 80, 153, 159. 
Vittorino, San, 39. 



Waldensians, the, 52-55. 

Waldo, Peter, n ; account of, 50- 

54.76- 
Wesley, John, 54. 



Ziani, Sebastian, 26. 
Zurburan, 236, 237. 



THE ABERDEEN UNIVERSITY PRESS LIMITED 




r n -\ ' ''' "